thereupon_o to_o call_v he_o hominem_fw-la subdolum_fw-la &_o christianis_fw-la rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la ad_fw-la latino_n spectabant_fw-la infestum_fw-la &_o iniquum_fw-la 21._o ration_n temp._n part_n 1_o c._n 8._o c._n 21._o adeo_fw-la ut_fw-la cum_fw-la saracenis_fw-la in_o eorum_fw-la conspiraret_fw-la exitium_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o person_n so_o deceitful_a and_o cruel_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o conspire_v its_o ruin_n together_o with_o the_o saracen_n yet_o shall_v favour_v the_o latin_n in_o his_o empire_n and_o endeavour_v to_o procure_v the_o reunion_n of_o its_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a but_o allatius_n untie_v the_o knot_n by_o show_v we_o in_o the_o act_n of_o alexander_n the_o three_o that_o the_o supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la design_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v so_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v at_o variance_n with_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n shall_v take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o latin_a empire_n and_o render_v it_o to_o the_o greek_n to_o who_o manüel_n affirm_v it_o do_v just_o belong_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v back_o together_o with_o his_o ambassador_n the_o bishop_n of_o ostia_n to_o negociate_v this_o affair_n at_o constantinople_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o all_o these_o different_a interest_n yield_v the_o latin_n fit_a opportunity_n to_o plant_v their_o doctrine_n among_o the_o greek_n emanuel_n intrigue_n be_v so_o far_o carry_v on_o that_o he_o assemble_v a_o ibid._n allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o idem_fw-la ibid._n council_n at_o constantinople_n where_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v propose_v some_o say_v the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o grant_n of_o appeal_n and_o the_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o their_o church_n other_o say_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v entire_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o their_o will_n and_o custom_n that_o which_o be_v certain_a be_v they_o can_v not_o agree_v and_o that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o lend_v his_o help_a hand_n to_o separate_v they_o yet_o not_o dare_v to_o anathematise_v ibid._n ancyr_n a_o apud_fw-la allat_n ibid._n the_o latin_n because_o say_v a_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n they_o be_v a_o great_a and_o famous_a people_n after_o the_o latin_n have_v establish_v their_o empire_n at_o constantinople_n the_o greek_n withdraw_v into_o asia_n where_o they_o choose_v a_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o latin_n fall_v to_o decay_n there_o be_v a_o after_o trial_n make_v upon_o the_o greek_n touch_v a_o reunion_n mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o the_o pope_n write_v about_o it_o to_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o it_o be_v very_o 2._o l._n 3._o c._n 2._o likely_a he_o forget_v not_o to_o solicit_v the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o john_n ducas_n he_o send_v two_o dominican_n and_o two_o franciscan_n who_o cause_v a_o assembly_n to_o be_v call_v for_o this_o effect_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o each_o of_o they_o have_v his_o particular_a interest_n and_o design_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o pope_n intend_v to_o subject_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o himself_o and_o the_o emperor_n endeavour_v to_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o favour_v the_o latin_n who_o hold_v constantinople_n and_o to_o regain_v this_o city_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v some_o time_n after_o matthew_n paris_n give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o letter_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o the_o 3._o mat._n par._n in_o henrico_n 3._o pope_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o patriarch_n concern_v this_o negotiation_n theodorus_n lascaris_n succeed_v john_n ducas_n in_o the_o year_n 1255._o 47._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1256._o numb_a 47._o pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o fail_v not_o to_o solicit_v he_o to_o a_o reunion_n he_o send_v he_o a_o express_a legate_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o this_o emperor_n soon_o die_v whereupon_o this_o affair_n be_v no_o far_o prosecute_v allatius_n observe_v there_o be_v then_o a_o greek_a patriarch_n name_v blemmida_n 14._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n perp._n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o who_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n and_o very_o zealous_a for_o this_o union_n with_o the_o latin_n michael_z paleologus_fw-la obtain_v the_o empire_n and_o have_v a_o while_n after_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o constantinople_n endeavour_v above_o all_o other_o at_o 255._o l._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 255._o a_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v that_o have_v unite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o force_v by_o all_o manner_n of_o severity_n the_o bishop_n and_o religious_a greek_n to_o do_v the_o same_o this_o prince_n contract_v a_o particular_a friendship_n with_o gregory_n the_o ten_o before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o popedom_n according_a to_o allatius_n which_o give_v he_o the_o great_a facility_n to_o negociate_v with_o the_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o church_n of_o rome_n he_o send_v several_a time_n his_o ambassador_n and_o the_o pope_n his_o legate_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reconciliation_n he_o hold_v several_a council_n on_o this_o occasion_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o inflict_v the_o great_a torment_n on_o those_o that_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o resist_v he_o and_o promote_v other_o who_o embrace_v this_o union_n these_o be_v allatius_n his_o own_o word_n he_o false_o accuse_v john_n veccus_n treasurer_n to_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v imprison_v because_o veccus_n have_v say_v in_o his_o hear_n that_o although_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o respect_v as_o heretic_n yet_o be_v 12._o pachymer_n hist_o lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o they_o such_o nevertheless_o which_o so_o great_o provoke_v this_o emperor_n as_o cause_v he_o to_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o revenge_n and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o veccus_n have_v shelter_v himself_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o st._n sophia_n and_o the_o emperor_n dare_v not_o to_o violate_v this_o asylum_n he_o write_v to_o he_o very_o kind_a letter_n entreat_v he_o to_o come_v to_o he_o which_o veccus_n have_v no_o soon_o endeavour_v but_o be_v apprehend_v and_o carry_v to_o the_o tower_n where_o he_o be_v solicit_v to_o join_v with_o the_o 13._o idem_fw-la c._n 13._o latin_n this_o prince_n make_v and_o unmake_v patriarch_n at_o his_o will_n he_o usurp_v say_v the_o historian_n raynaldus_n the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n place_v and_o displa_v pach._n raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 261._o num._n 32._o vide._n pach._n patriarch_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o first_o of_o all_o constrain_a arsenius_n to_o resign_v up_o his_o place_n to_o nicephorus_n and_o after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n he_o recall_v the_o same_o arsenius_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v he_o for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v against_o john_n lascaris_n the_o son_n of_o theodorus_n to_o who_o the_o empire_n do_v of_o right_o belong_v and_o who_o eye_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v put_v out_o and_o see_v he_o can_v not_o prevail_v on_o this_o patriarch_n he_o raise_v up_o false_a witness_n against_o he_o and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v depose_v in_o a_o synod_n and_o german_a choose_v in_o his_o place_n german_a not_o be_v suitable_a to_o his_o humour_n he_o so_o far_o prevail_v with_o he_o as_o to_o obtain_v a_o voluntary_a resignation_n to_o joseph_n but_o joseph_n not_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n nor_o the_o send_n of_o deputite_n to_o the_o pope_n with_o who_o the_o emperor_n have_v charge_v they_o to_o conclude_v this_o affair_n he_o cause_v he_o therefore_o to_o retire_v into_o a_o covent_n upon_o condition_n that_o if_o this_o matter_n break_v off_o he_o shall_v enter_v again_o into_o his_o charge_n of_o patriarch_n now_o the_o deputy_n be_v return_v with_o the_o news_n of_o the_o reunion_n accomplish_v the_o emperor_n choose_v this_o same_o above_o name_v john_n veccus_n who_o at_o length_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v win_v either_o by_o the_o read_n of_o some_o book_n put_v into_o his_o hand_n or_o by_o the_o misery_n he_o have_v suffer_v during_o a_o long_a imprisonment_n and_o hope_v of_o a_o contrary_a usage_n yet_o veccus_n do_v not_o please_v he_o long_o it_o will_v be_v a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o relate_v here_o all_o the_o violence_n and_o cruelty_n of_o michael_n against_o those_o that_o withstand_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o relate_v here_o two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n he_o imprison_v holobulus_n rhetor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n who_o office_n according_a to_o codinius_n be_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v cruel_o scourge_v and_o at_o length_n a_o 1._o pachymer_n l._n 5._o
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
difficulty_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o father_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o '_o they_o reflection_n we_o have_v already_o refute_v this_o opposition_n and_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o we_o observe_v here_o again_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o to_o answer_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o call_v philosophical_a one_o such_o as_o be_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n the_o existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o once_o the_o concomitance_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o schismatical_a church_n suppose_v first_o that_o these_o church_n do_v firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o conclude_v afterward_o that_o our_o proof_n musâ—_n need_v be_v invalid_a see_v here_o be_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o coptic_o etc._n etc._n who_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o difficulty_n so_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o be_v no_o argument_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v likewise_o refute_v particular_o what_o he_o offer_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v in_o the_o 10_o touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n which_o we_o maintain_v we_o will_v treat_v thereof_o in_o this_o follow_a book_n book_n vi._n concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n design_v particular_o to_o treat_v in_o this_o 6_o and_o last_o book_n of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n i_o can_v not_o better_o begin_v it_o than_o by_o the_o question_n whether_o man_n ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n this_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a mean_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a it_o be_v necessary_a then_o to_o consider_v it_o first_o it_o be_v likewise_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o i_o reserve_v the_o discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n for_o this_o place_n for_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n i_o believe_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o discuss_v without_o interruption_n whatsoever_o concern_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o afterward_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o do_v due_a order_n require_v we_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n and_o this_o other_o question_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 6_o book_n be_v a_o dependence_n of_o that_o of_o the_o change_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a a_o preamble_n to_o it_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v the_o most_o fit_a place_n to_o examine_v it_o but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v propose_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v plain_o discover_v wherein_o consist_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n first_o i_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o offer_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o must_v grant_v that_o this_o proof_n do_v not_o full_o answer_v the_o design_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n propose_v to_o himself_o at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n to_o make_v 14._o perp._n faith_n pag._n 14._o we_o confess_v from_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o simple_o stop_v at_o the_o real_a presence_n she_o believe_v likewise_o transubstantiation_n now_o in_o this_o respect_n that_o author_n proof_n conclude_v nothing_o yet_o see_v he_o himself_o have_v restrain_v his_o argument_n only_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o give_v it_o a_o great_a extent_n in_o this_o respect_n in_o the_o second_o place_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o question_n here_o concern_v nor_o person_n that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n and_o consequent_o perhaps_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v person_n that_o make_v open_a profession_n to_o be_v christian_n who_o communicate_v and_o know_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n so_o that_o they_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o notion_n as_o well_o of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o agree_v well_o enough_o but_o our_o difference_n begin_v from_o the_o complaint_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o that_o he_o will_v establish_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n in_o a_o illusory_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o say_v he_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a 2._o refutation_n part._n 2._o ch._n 2._o can_v remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n 3._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v whole_o captious_a and_o that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v this_o matter_n which_o we_o shall_v illustrate_v by_o a_o three_o remark_n i_o say_v then_o the_o question_n be_v proper_o to_o know_v whether_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n ever_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n without_o ever_o cease_v during_o all_o this_o time_n to_o have_v this_o same_o notion_n thus_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a because_o in_o their_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a proposition_n which_o they_o offer_v in_o form_n of_o a_o principle_n wirhout_v which_o their_o argument_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n conclude_v nothing_o i_o must_v defend_v the_o negative_a but_o this_o negative_a consist_v not_o in_o affirm_v that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v without_o form_v this_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n here_o in_o question_n it_o consist_v in_o affirm_v only_o that_o during_o a_o certain_a time_n comprehend_v within_o the_o extent_n of_o these_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n have_v not_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n these_o gentleman_n affirmation_n must_v be_v general_a for_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o if_o there_o be_v want_v but_o one_o or_o less_o than_o one_o age_n their_o supposition_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a see_v it_o be_v only_o by_o this_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o change_n we_o dispute_v about_o be_v impossible_a during_o these_o thousand_o year_n but_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n it_o be_v sufficient_a i_o affirm_v their_o supposition_n to_o be_v false_a during_o a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o the_o change_n will_v be_v make_v it_o will_v do_v these_o gentleman_n no_o harm_n perhaps_o who_o scoff_n at_o that_o philosophy_n which_o they_o call_v schoolboy_n exercise_n to_o consult_v it_o sometime_o for_o it_o will_v teach_v they_o to_o distinguish_v between_o a_o contrary_a opposition_n and_o a_o contradictory_n one_o two_o contrary_a proposition_n may_v be_v both_o of_o they_o false_a and_o be_v never_o very_o proper_a to_o form_v a_o just_a state_n of_o a_o question_n between_o rational_a person_n who_o dispute_v to_o find_v a_o verity_n and_o not_o to_o discover_v two_o falsity_n for_o example_n these_o two_o proposition_n man_n be_v liar_n man_n be_v always_o liar_n be_v opposite_a by_o a_o opposition_n call_v contrary_a they_o be_v both_o false_a and_o can_v form_v a_o just_a question_n to_o form_v
what_o it_o believe_v or_o in_o beginning_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v natural_a the_o second_o be_v of_o a_o supernatural_a order_n i_o handle_v not_o at_o present_a this_o point_n whether_o they_o be_v false_a or_o true_a at_o the_o bottom_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n so_o difficult_a and_o require_v so_o much_o time_n that_o to_o expect_v ordinary_a apprehension_n to_o examine_v they_o be_v plain_o to_o deride_v they_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n where_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o those_o perplexity_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n engage_v he_o or_o to_o rest_v secure_a on_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o people_n be_v not_o common_o so_o regular_a in_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n but_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a likewise_o to_o receive_v new_a doctrine_n and_o enlarge_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o popular_a mystery_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n be_v never_o popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o theology_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v that_o all_o imaginable_a care_n have_v be_v take_v to_o make_v these_o consequence_n popular_a there_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o book_n adapt_v to_o woman_n capacity_n there_o have_v be_v catechism_n compile_v intit'led_a catechism_n of_o grace_n which_o evident_o show_v it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a to_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v by_o way_n of_o illustration_n or_o addition_n article_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o whence_o it_o follow_v it_o have_v be_v suppose_v they_o be_v capable_a of_o change_n for_o else_o to_o what_o purpose_n serve_v these_o catechism_n if_o the_o people_n can_v of_o themselves_o either_o diminish_v or_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o mystery_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n this_o principle_n be_v not_o then_o so_o certain_a but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v of_o nor_o so_o clear_a or_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a may_v be_v ascertain_v in_o it_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n a_o matter_n which_o appear_v so_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o question_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o so_o easy_a that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n may_v master_v it_o all_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v it_o if_o this_o church_n have_v this_o she_o have_v it_o by_o a_o particular_a privilege_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v entertain_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o this_o church_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o extravagancy_n and_o ridiculous_a circle_n which_o be_v that_o we_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o she_o say_v so_o and_o we_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v true_a because_o she_o be_v infallible_a before_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n can_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n this_o authority_n must_v also_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v undeniable_a by_o thing_n independent_a on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o may_v be_v judge_v of_o distinct_o by_o themselves_o otherwise_o this_o will_v be_v to_o begin_v a_o argument_n by_o its_o conclusion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v near_o the_o matter_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o she_o say_v now_o she_o affirm_v she_o be_v infallible_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o be_v so_o a_o person_n in_o who_o we_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v convince_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o must_v first_o make_v out_o its_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o most_o simple_a man_n live_v before_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o such_o a_o one_o or_o any_o other_o will_v receive_v its_o doctrine_n found_v on_o this_o principle_n now_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o disquisition_n be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o mean_a capacity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o way_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o so_o plain_o describe_v therein_o but_o that_o the_o place_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n they_o be_v controvert_v place_n and_o a_o man_n must_v read_v whole_a volume_n to_o prevent_v his_o be_v rash_a or_o passionate_a in_o his_o judgement_n now_o if_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o disquisition_n and_o a_o judgement_n according_o he_o will_v then_o be_v able_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o to_o discern_v the_o conformity_n which_o each_o of_o they_o have_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o relation_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v on_o either_o side_n now_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o argument_n he_o that_o endeavour_v to_o do_v this_o engage_v himself_o yet_o far_a into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a apprehension_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o decide_v the_o question_n this_o infallibility_n say_v he_o 66._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o p._n 66._o be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o itself_o see_v it_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a we_o must_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v supernatural_o so_o either_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a series_n of_o argument_n ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o examine_v this_o long_a sequel_n of_o argument_n nor_o sufficient_o to_o discuss_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o discern_v if_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o take_v the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o privilege_n mr._n arnaud_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n alter_v its_o belief_n on_o the_o article_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n now_o in_o question_n reason_n say_v he_o do_v not_o clear_o show_v we_o this_o impossibility_n so_o that_o this_o author_n mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o ground_v his_o argument_n on_o 68_o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o pag._n 68_o a_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a evidence_n and_o not_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o iradition_n and_o authority_n or_o on_o abstract_a and_o remote_a arguing_n he_o must_v then_o necessary_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n of_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n appear_v plain_o by_o reason_n there_o be_v particular_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n never_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n on_o any_o point_n which_o it_o propose_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v fall_v into_o error_n relate_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n see_v they_o be_v distinct_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a the_o infallibility_n then_o of_o privilege_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v immediate_o apparent_a to_o sense_n there_o need_v more_o abstract_v and_o remote_a argument_n to_o prove_v it_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o person_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v this_o much_o less_o be_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o shall_v this_o point_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o it_o will_v be_v to_o send_v they_o far_o enough_o in_o oblige_v they_o to_o read_v the_o father_n and_o council_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o this_o matter_n beside_o that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n be_v themselves_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o who_o authority_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o so_o consequent_o their_o testimony_n upon_o this_o account_n will_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o common_a apprehension_n not_o be_v able_a to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v nor_o in_o the_o point_n of_o popular_a infallibility_n as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v and_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v
the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o emperor_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o then_o reign_v see_v this_o difference_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n part_n he_o command_v therefore_o cerularius_n to_o write_v back_o to_o the_o pope_n letter_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v thereupon_o to_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n reunion_n his_o legate_n humbert_n and_o frederic_n cardinal_n and_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o melphus_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n the_o emperor_n grant_v to_o these_o legate_n whatsoever_o they_o desire_v even_o to_o the_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la a_o greek_a monk_n that_o have_v write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o burn_v public_o his_o own_o book_n and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o dare_v in_o any_o wise_a censure_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n this_o protection_n so_o raise_v the_o legate_n courage_n that_o come_v into_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o greek_a clergy_n they_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o acrida_n and_o all_o that_o take_v their_o part_n which_o raise_v such_o a_o tumult_n in_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v the_o legate_n from_o the_o popular_a fury_n who_o after_o this_o return_v into_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v on_o his_o side_n the_o legate_n and_o raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o diptyches_n which_o be_v table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v set_v down_o some_o author_n say_v that_o he_o anathematise_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n as_o heretic_n but_o leo_n allatius_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v by_o he_o authority_n this_o excommunication_n in_o the_o time_n say_v this_o author_n that_o michael_n cerularius_n 8._o anonym_n apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o hold_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o four_o patriarch_n raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o dyptiche_n and_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o full_o pronounce_v the_o anathema_n against_o the_o latin_n be_v hind'r_v by_o the_o emperor_n who_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o great_a and_o mighty_a nation_n and_o therefore_o be_v afraid_a of_o their_o usual_a incursion_n in_o the_o year_n 1071_o michael_n parapinacius_n be_v make_v emperor_n be_v a_o prince_n that_o love_v his_o ease_n and_o therefore_o withstand_v not_o the_o turk_n progress_n into_o europe_n he_o observe_v the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n which_o 173._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 173._o be_v to_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v from_o baronius_n and_o leo_n allatius_n that_o pope_n alexander_n the_o second_o send_v to_o he_o peter_n bishop_n of_o anagnia_n 9_o allet_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o as_o his_o nuncio_n allatius_n add_v that_o peter_n remain_v a_o year_n at_o constantinople_n which_o show_v we_o say_v he_o this_o emperor_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o effect_n gregory_n the_o seven_o excommunicate_v upon_o his_o account_n nicephorus_n botionatus_n who_o have_v usurp_v the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o michael_n in_o a_o monastery_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o nicephorus_n botoniatus_fw-la be_v handle_v by_o alexis_n comnenus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o michael_n be_v use_v by_o nicephorus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n but_o alexis_n get_v into_o his_o place_n vary_v not_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n oblige_v he_o to_o turn_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o latin_n more_o open_o than_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o observe_v their_o measure_n although_o inward_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v they_o he_o obstruct_v their_o design_n on_o the_o holy_a land_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v and_o hind'r_v their_o passage_n thither_o oblige_v they_o sometime_o to_o turn_v their_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o chastise_v he_o 1095._o rationar_n temp_n part_v 1_o l._n 8._o c_o 13._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1095._o severe_o which_o cause_v pelavius_n the_o jesuit_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v more_o deceitful_a and_o unjust_a than_o this_o emperor_n be_v towards_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o whole_a expedition_n yet_o have_v he_o send_v his_o ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n to_o solicit_v the_o pope_n and_o western_a prince_n to_o undertake_v the_o war_n against_o the_o infidel_n he_o flatter_v the_o roman_a church_n on_o all_o occasion_n send_v 10._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n l_o 2._o c._n 10._o oftentimes_o present_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n use_v likewise_o the_o same_o liberality_n towards_o the_o other_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o st._n marc_n at_o venice_n on_o which_o he_o bestow_v considerable_a revenue_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o allatius_n who_o allege_v for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o princess_n ann_n 109â—_n barron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 109â—_n comnenus_n the_o daughter_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o likewise_o give_v his_o help_a hand_n towards_o the_o essay_n of_o a_o reunion_n make_v at_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n in_o the_o year_n 1097._o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o rome_n in_o behalf_n of_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o 1118._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1112_o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1118._o who_o obtain_v the_o papacy_n two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n and_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n send_v he_o the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n eo_fw-la solo_fw-la nomine_fw-la quod_fw-la ipse_fw-la existimo_fw-la say_v allatius_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la erat_fw-la in_o graecia_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la noxium_fw-la ex_fw-la cerularii_n schola_fw-la radicitus_fw-la extirparet_fw-la graecosque_fw-la alios_fw-la contineret_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v utter_o extirpate_v whatsoever_o remain_v of_o cerularius_n his_o doctrine_n and_o keep_v the_o other_o greek_n in_o the_o faith_n john_n comnénus_n who_o succeed_v alexis_n be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n than_o alexis_n for_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o jesuit_n peteau_n meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v patre_fw-la aliquanto_fw-la commodior_fw-la a_o little_a less_o troublesome_a than_o his_o father_n i_o do_v not_o observe_v there_o have_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o say_v of_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a unless_o that_o he_o receive_v a_o letter_n from_o peter_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o surrender_v a_o monastery_n belong_v to_o they_o of_o his_o order_n at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v take_v from_o they_o promise_v he_o shall_v participate_v of_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o that_o order_n if_o he_o reestablish_v they_o baronius_n say_v likewise_o that_o anaclet_n the_o antypope_n to_o innocent_a 1130._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1130._o the_o second_o write_v to_o this_o emperor_n inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o that_o he_o call_v he_o his_o most_o dear_a son_n after_o john_n succeed_v manuel_n comnénus_n a_o prince_n very_o much_o addict_v to_o dissimulation_n and_o double_a deal_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n do_v the_o latin_n all_o the_o mischief_n he_o private_o can_v by_o the_o secret_a intelligence_n he_o hold_v with_o the_o sarracen_n and_o on_o the_o other_o earnest_o endeavour_v at_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o three_o to_o treat_v with_o he_o concern_v this_o reunion_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n send_v john_n the_o sub-deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o constantinople_n to_o reduce_v the_o greek_n by_o his_o sermon_n he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v this_o emperor_n that_o oblige_v hugo_n eterianus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o observe_v after_o he_o be_v a_o german_a and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o bestow_v great_a gift_n on_o the_o latin_a church_n whereupon_o the_o latin_a bishop_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o munificence_n set_v up_o his_o image_n in_o their_o church_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o imagine_v how_o a_o prince_n who_o in_o his_o heart_n so_o great_o hate_v the_o latin_n that_o the_o jesuit_n peteau_n have_v not_o stick_v
the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o eastern_a jacobite_n of_o two_o arch_a bishop_n one_o a_o jacobit_n and_o the_o other_o a_o nestorian_a of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o of_o a_o other_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobit_n in_o egypt_n he_o add_v far_a that_o all_o these_o nation_n viz._n the_o christian_n of_o chaldea_n media_n persia_n armenia_n syria_n phenicia_n india_n ethiopia_n libya_n and_o egypt_n yield_v themselves_o to_o their_o exhortation_n there_o remain_v none_o but_o the_o greek_n that_o persevere_v in_o their_o malice_n and_o who_o every_o where_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n either_o private_o or_o open_o in_o blaspheme_v all_o its_o sacrament_n innocent_a the_o four_o who_o succeed_v gregory_n write_v to_o the_o prince_n 11._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1245._o num_fw-la 11._o of_o bulgaria_n solicit_v he_o to_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n send_v he_o several_a monk_n and_o friar_n entreat_v he_o to_o give_v they_o a_o favourable_a hear_v in_o the_o year_n 1246_o he_o send_v friar_n ascelinus_fw-la simon_n of_o st._n quentin_n alexander_n and_o albertus_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n carpin_n with_o friar_n bennet_n a_o polander_n of_o st._n francis_n order_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n they_o pass_v through_o russia_n and_o deliver_v to_o duke_n daniel_n to_o basil_n his_o brother_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n the_o pope_n letter_n which_o conjure_v they_o to_o forsake_v the_o greek_a 24._o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n voyage_n c._n 9_o &_o c._n 24._o religion_n which_o they_o profess_v and_o unite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o likewise_o endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n to_o effect_v this_o and_o the_o success_n of_o their_o negociation_n be_v that_o the_o russian_n send_v deputy_n to_o opizon_n who_o be_v then_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o poland_n offer_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n provide_v the_o pope_n will_v raise_v their_o country_n into_o a_o kingdom_n and_o bestow_v the_o regal_a crown_n on_o their_o duke_n opizon_n glad_o receive_v they_o and_o grant_v what_o they_o demand_v the_o pope_n send_v the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prusia_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o legate_n and_o order_v for_o their_o instruction_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n a_o mission_n make_v up_o of_o as_o many_o secular_a priest_n as_o religion_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o friar_n minorite_n among_o who_o there_o be_v choose_v a_o certain_a preach_a friar_n name_v alexius_n who_o be_v particular_o to_o attend_v the_o prince_n the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prussia_n reconcile_v king_n daniel_n his_o brother_n basil_n who_o be_v king_n of_o laudemirie_n and_o likewise_o their_o people_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whilst_o innocent_a endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o russian_n he_o neglect_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n he_o earnest_o labour_v say_v 38._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1247._o num_fw-la 30._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1253_o num_fw-la 38._o raynaldus_n to_o reduce_v those_o people_n how_o far_o distant_a soever_o they_o be_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n send_v they_o several_a religious_a who_o be_v learned_a and_o zealous_a for_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o faith_n who_o he_o honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o apostolical_a legate_n he_o far_o say_v that_o he_o give_v to_o laurence_n his_o penetentiary_n a_o large_a commission_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n enjoin_v he_o to_o take_v care_n of_o armenia_n iconia_n turkey_n greece_n babylon_n and_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v the_o greek_n who_o be_v in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n jerusalem_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n maronites_n and_o nestorian_n in_o the_o year_n 1253_o the_o foresay_a innocent_a the_o four_o send_v william_n de_fw-fr rubruquis_fw-la etc._n voyage_n of_o rubriq_n c._n 1._o etc._n etc._n and_o bartholomew_n de_fw-fr cremone_n who_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n into_o tartary_n where_o they_o find_v several_a christian_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o nestorian_a religion_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o who_o they_o labour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n urbain_n the_o four_o imitate_v in_o this_o his_o predecessor_n send_v in_o the_o year_n 1264_o nicholas_n bishop_n of_o crotonia_n with_o gerard_n and_o rayner_n monk_n of_o the_o 65._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1264._o num_fw-la 64._o 65._o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n who_o have_v retake_a constantinople_n to_o the_o end_n say_v raynaldus_n he_o may_v be_v instruct_v together_o with_o his_o people_n in_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n his_o successor_n that_o urbain_n send_v moreover_o other_o monk_n to_o constantinople_n on_o the_o same_o design_n to_o wit_n simon_n peter_n de_fw-fr moras_fw-la peter_n de_fw-fr 81._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o numb_a 73._o ibid._n num_fw-la 81._o crista_n and_o boniface_n and_o clement_n send_v dominican_n in_o the_o year_n 1276_o two_o bishop_n and_o two_o preach_v friar_n go_v into_o greece_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o first_o to_o instruct_v far_o the_o 21._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1276._o num_fw-la 45._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1277._o num_fw-la 20._o 21._o greek_n and_o confirm_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v to_o which_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la have_v oblige_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o a_o little_a while_n after_o there_o be_v another_o mission_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o instruct_v they_o more_o full_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n who_o etc._n idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1278._o num_fw-la 17._o 18._o etc._n etc._n have_v embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1278_o under_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o three_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v other_o 31._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 29._o 30._o 31._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o those_o people_n who_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n raynaldus_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o pope_n make_v use_v of_o dominican_n particular_o for_o this_o purpose_n and_o send_v they_o to_o preach_v through_o out_o all_o the_o east_n 32._o ibid._n num_fw-la 32._o in_o greece_n bulgaria_n valachia_n to_o the_o syrian_n iberian_o allain_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n to_o the_o tartarian_a christian_n and_o general_o to_o all_o strange_a nation_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o likewise_o make_v use_n of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n of_o who_o order_n he_o have_v be_v himself_o that_o he_o send_v to_o several_a eastern_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o bishop_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n according_a to_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o people_n instruct_v and_o earnest_o recommend_v his_o emissary_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v respect_v by_o they_o their_o labour_n may_v be_v the_o more_o effectual_a boniface_n the_o eight_o renew_v these_o general_a mission_n into_o the_o east_n and_o to_o encourage_v they_o the_o more_o to_o acquit_v themselves_o well_o in_o their_o employ_v 4041._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1299._o num_fw-la 39_o 4041._o he_o augment_v their_o privilege_n after_o a_o very_a considerable_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1299_o these_o continue_v under_o the_o follow_a pope_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o john_n the_o twenty_o second_o send_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 1318_o wherein_o he_o give_v god_n thank_v for_o the_o progress_n the_o friar_n predicant_o have_v make_v and_o exhort_v they_o to_o continue_v there_o the_o same_o appear_v by_o other_o letter_n of_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v likewise_o two_o other_o relation_n of_o the_o voyage_n of_o two_o dominican_n 40._o the_o wonderful_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n paris_n 1529._o fol._n 40._o one_o name_v brother_n bieul_n the_o other_o brother_n oderick_n who_o go_v by_o the_o pope_n command_n to_o preach_v in_o the_o east_n the_o first_o of_o these_o do_v not_o set_v down_o the_o time_n but_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v about_o the_o fourteen_o century_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o argon_fw-la king_n of_o the_o tartar_n which_o happen_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n the_o second_o bear_v date_n 1330._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n house_n of_o dominican_n friar_n set_v up_o in_o asia_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o schismatic_n we_o come_v direct_o say_v this_o author_n
gain_v but_o one_o of_o they_o and_o you_o gain_v they_o all_o but_o if_o one_o of_o they_o hold_v out_o and_o will_v not_o yield_v what_o you_o have_v do_v already_o signify_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o aleppo_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o syrian_n at_o aleppo_n before_o his_o ordination_n conceive_v a_o great_a hatred_n against_o the_o syrian_a heresy_n and_o turn_v catholic_n and_o within_o a_o while_n go_v to_o rome_n from_o whence_o return_v he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o settle_v in_o the_o syrian_a church_n at_o aleppo_n from_o whence_o be_v constrain_v to_o withdraw_v he_o be_v bring_v there_o again_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o curate_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o mr._n piquet_n he_o generous_o serve_v add_v he_o almighty_a god_n among_o his_o own_o people_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o keep_v steadfast_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o endeavour_n of_o our_o emissary_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v prove_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o syrian_n see_v that_o in_o gain_v a_o person_n of_o his_o merit_n they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v convert_v a_o whole_a nation_n the_o sieur_n stochove_v speak_v of_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n these_o father_n endeavour_n say_v he_o have_v not_o be_v ineffectual_a among_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n 98._o stochovius_n '_o s_z voyages_n p._n 98._o for_o they_o convert_v several_a greek_a bishop_n and_o dispose_v other_o in_o case_n of_o any_o revolution_n to_o abhere_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o acquaint_v myself_o say_v busbequius_fw-la the_o emperor_n ambassador_n with_o metrophanus_n the_o metropolitain_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o chalcy_n he_o 26._o busbeq_n voyages_n lib_n 4._o p._n 5._o 26._o be_v a_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o that_o passionate_o desire_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n who_o detest_v they_o of_o our_o communion_n as_o profane_v and_o impure_a person_n gouveau_fw-fr the_o monk_n relate_v how_o he_o and_o other_o augustin_n portuguese_v 3._o gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 5._o 3._o proceed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o persia_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o particular_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o win_a david_n their_o patriarch_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o as_o a_o instrument_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v after_o this_o with_o what_o sincerity_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o matter_n they_o be_v win_v by_o money_n several_a pretence_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o emissary_n to_o introduce_v themselves_o into_o their_o house_n they_o prevail_v on_o their_o bishop_n not_o make_v they_o public_o change_v their_o religion_n but_o leave_v they_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n wherein_o they_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v likewise_o endeavour_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n now_o what_o can_v be_v say_v of_o these_o people_n but_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o not_o appear_v they_o believe_v it_o before_o all_o these_o intrigue_n they_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o emissary_n by_o these_o indirect_a way_n which_o they_o practise_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o usual_a and_o effectual_a course_n they_o take_v to_o establish_v insensible_o and_o without_o any_o noise_n the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n and_o among_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v the_o instruction_n of_o their_o youth_n which_o employment_n they_o common_o take_v upon_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n they_o instil_v into_o their_o mind_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n so_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a prelate_n be_v of_o this_o number_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o scholar_n have_v receive_v from_o they_o in_o their_o tender_a age_n a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o author_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n who_o be_v 125._o voyage_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye_n c._n 5._o pag._n 125._o ambassador_n to_o the_o late_a king_n of_o france_n that_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n be_v very_o successful_a in_o their_o undertake_n in_o this_o kind_n for_o beside_o their_o preach_a and_o confession_n they_o instruct_v all_o the_o youth_n as_o also_o the_o schismatic_n who_o they_o have_v convince_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o of_o their_o error_n so_o that_o several_a principal_a greek_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n who_o have_v be_v their_o scholar_n do_v favour_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v it_o great_a service_n the_o sieur_n stochovius_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o do_v 98._o stochov_n voyages_n pag._n 98._o not_o at_o all_o scruple_n the_o send_v their_o child_n to_o school_n he_o mean_v to_o that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n wherein_o they_o be_v instruct_v as_o well_o in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n as_o in_o human_a learning_n and_o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o strong-built_a convent_n there_o beside_o a_o fair_a church_n that_o they_o be_v twenty_o in_o number_n who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o naturalize_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o according_a to_o their_o custom_n the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o bring_v divers_a over_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o carmelites_n add_v he_o have_v a_o church_n and_o convent_n there_o who_o likewise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o youth_n and_o convert_v divers_a from_o the_o common_a heresy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o sieur_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o the_o jesuit_n of_o galatia_n keep_v 61._o loir_n voyage_n pag._n 67._o thevenot_n part_n 1_o c._n 61._o school_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o the_o sieur_n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n who_o teach_v human_a learning_n and_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o several_a child_n who_o repair_v thither_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o andria_n the_o capucin_n do_v great_o ease_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o confession_n and_o by_o 13._o chap._n 13._o their_o school_n to_o which_o go_v all_o the_o greek_a child_n and_o that_o some_o be_v send_v from_o athens_n for_o that_o purpose_n la_fw-fr boulaye_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o convenient_a house_n at_o 5._o boulay_n voyage_n part_n 1._o c._n 9_o relat._n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 5._o smyrna_n wherein_o they_o instruct_v the_o greek_a child_n and_o the_o same_o do_v they_o at_o st._n erinys_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n the_o jesuit_n who_o introduce_v another_o jesuit_n speak_v as_o follow_v i_o set_v open_a my_o school_n every_o day_n to_o all_o that_o will_v come_v and_o learn_v any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a and_o most_o willing_a to_o instruct_v youth_n as_o well_o out_o of_o obedience_n to_o my_o superior_a who_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o i_o this_o course_n as_o for_o that_o likewise_o it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o from_o heaven_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o reform_v by_o degree_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o perhaps_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n to_o maintain_v we_o in_o these_o foreign_a country_n it_o already_o appear_v by_o these_o testimony_n that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n recommend_v to_o the_o emissary_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v abroad_o be_v the_o education_n of_o child_n as_o a_o infallible_a mean_n to_o set_v up_o the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o the_o emissary_n on_o their_o side_n do_v well_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o this_o particular_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v a_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n deliver_v himself_o more_o plain_o for_o discourse_v how_o the_o jesuit_n employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aleppo_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o their_o chief_a business_n be_v to_o instruct_v youth_n which_o have_v always_o be_v esteem_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o high_o conduce_v to_o the_o reformation_n of_o these_o nation_n observe_v i_o beseech_v you_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o emissary_n do_v not_o only_o careful_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o and_o that_o by_o order_n from_o their_o superior_n but_o that_o
other_o as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o mr_n arnaud_n can_v in_o reason_n bring_v these_o sort_n of_o people_n into_o the_o reckon_n and_o i_o think_v it_o will_v not_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o i_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n for_o in_o effect_n the_o abuse_n will_v be_v too_o gross_a to_o pretend_v to_o determine_v this_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o convert_v or_o person_n bring_v up_o from_o their_o infancy_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o religious_a order_n and_o latin_a doctor_n who_o instruct_v they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a and_o allatius_n himself_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o that_o reverence_n the_o pope_n and_o receive_v his_o decree_n as_o oracle_n be_v more_o in_o number_n than_o we_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o imagine_v and_o be_v they_o not_o with_o hold_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o a_o most_o cruel_a tyrant_n and_o that_o of_o the_o calumny_n and_o accusation_n of_o some_o wicked_a people_n we_o shall_v see_v every_o day_n they_o who_o possess_v the_o great_a dignity_n among_o the_o greek_n come_v and_o prostrate_v themselves_o at_o the_o pope_n footstool_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o question_n be_v not_o here_o whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_v continual_a device_n to_o dispute_v on_o this_o principle_n to_o wit_n that_o i_o affirm_v the_o greek_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o as_o for_o example_n he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n 12._o lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o of_o pain_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o will_v make_v use_n of_o euthymius_n his_o word_n to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o our_o doctrine_n and_o that_o euthymius_n have_v not_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-fr in_o our_o saviour_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la 13._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o he_o likewise_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o nicholas_n méthoniensis_n 15._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o be_v not_o a_o berengarian_a and_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n that_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o in_o such_o term_n as_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o real_o our_o saviour_n body_n but_o only_o the_o figure_n or_o representation_n thereof_o endue_v with_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o do_v not_o reproach_v 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o the_o greek_n with_o their_o believe_v that_o they_o eat_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a artifice_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o world_n and_o blind_a those_o that_o have_v not_o continual_o the_o point_n in_o question_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v easy_o carry_v off_o from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o i_o say_v then_o it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o in_o every_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o we_o and_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o on_o that_o subject_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o do_v this_o we_o never_o yet_o affirm_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o contrary_a viz_o that_o several_a treatise_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o figure_n image_n and_o type_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v use_v of_o and_o we_o use_v after_o their_o example_n the_o present_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v this_o be_v the_o only_a point_n of_o the_o dispute_n to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v stick_v and_o not_o to_o wander_v into_o wide_a discourse_n and_o fruitless_a consequence_n in_o effect_v the_o design_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o perpetuity_n first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o all_o age_n and_o that_o author_n have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o she_o in_o this_o point_n and_o this_o conformity_n have_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v our_o sentiment_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o place_n our_o dispute_n hitherto_o have_v not_o be_v concern_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v but_o only_o on_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n thereon_o appendant_a so_o that_o he_o have_v deal_v very_o disingenious_o in_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o our_o debate_n reach_v to_o the_o real_a presence_n our_o question_n say_v he_o be_v concern_v the_o belief_n of_o all_o these_o 128._o lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 128._o sect_n and_o people_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o absurd_o he_o complain_v that_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o have_v turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n notwithstanding_o say_v he_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v only_o in_o his_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n treatise_n discourse_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n have_v continual_o turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v not_o the_o point_n precise_o in_o question_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o most_o unwarrantable_a 191._o lib._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 191._o liberty_n to_o write_v that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o boldness_n of_o a_o man_n can_v proceed_v to_o that_o point_n where_o my_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o maintain_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o i_o dare_v to_o affirm_v that_o he_o can_v be_v great_a than_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o here_o the_o question_n only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n concern_v which_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o say_v any_o thing_n 1._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n read_v the_o last_o section_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o he_o will_v find_v precise_o these_o word_n i_o affirm_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o thing_n unknown_a to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a church_n except_v for_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o armenian_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nor_o in_o general_a any_o christian_n but_o they_o who_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v believe_v any_o thing_n touch_v these_o two_o article_n 2._o let_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o second_o answer_n be_v peruse_v where_o i_o handle_v again_o the_o same_o question_n and_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n 3._o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o he_o will_v find_v it_o contain_v these_o word_n for_o its_o title_n that_o all_o the_o sect_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o accord_n with_o she_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_n he_o will_v find_v likewise_o that_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o be_v no_o body_n then_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v think_v of_o bring_v it_o into_o our_o debate_n and_o this_o without_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o maugre_o we_o imagine_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o save_v himself_o by_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a presence_n for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o be_o sorry_a i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o i_o know_v not_o any_o
and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v another_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n my_o proof_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o greek_n not_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o that_o sovereign_a adoration_n the_o latin_n do_v now_o if_o this_o be_v make_v apparent_a what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o be_v not_o at_o all_o scrupulous_a in_o matter_n of_o ceremony_n and_o which_o have_v such_o a_o great_a devotion_n for_o picture_n for_o the_o write_n of_o the_o evangelist_n consecrate_a bread_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o even_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v shall_v believe_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o not_o render_v it_o that_o sovereign_a honour_n which_o belong_v to_o it_o it_o concern_v we_o then_o to_o know_v what_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v touch_v this_o adoration_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o this_o question_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v therefore_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o be_v thorough_o inform_v in_o it_o but_o before_o we_o proceed_v any_o far_a we_o must_v distinguish_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n two_o sort_n of_o adoration_n the_o one_o inferior_a and_o subalternate_a which_o be_v render_v to_o subject_n in_o which_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o infinite_a majesty_n and_o the_o other_a a_o sovereign_a and_o high_a worship_n call_v that_o of_o latria_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n we_o must_v likewise_o distinguish_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n and_o latin_n a_o adoration_n call_v relative_a which_o terminate_v not_o itself_o in_o any_o one_o subject_a but_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o as_o through_o a_o channel_n and_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o that_o subject_n which_o be_v worship_v without_o a_o reference_n to_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o fine_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o a_o internal_a adoration_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n towards_o the_o subject_a adore_v and_o the_o external_a adoration_n which_o consist_v in_o outward_a expression_n which_o distinction_n be_v premise_v we_o be_v now_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o greek_n adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o that_o of_o latria_n not_o relative_o as_o we_o speak_v but_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o ought_v to_o worship_v the_o proper_a substance_n and_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o the_o internal_a affection_n of_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v immediate_o know_v it_o therefore_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v outward_o express_v any_o sign_n of_o such_o a_o adoration_n either_o by_o their_o word_n or_o action_n mr._n arnaud_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a and_o this_o be_v here_o only_o a_o question_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v likewise_o by_o proof_n of_o fact_n wherewith_o it_o must_v be_v decide_v for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v first_o here_o offer_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n call_v sacranus_fw-la who_o in_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o moscovite_n who_o we_o all_o know_v do_v follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n do_v express_o mention_v this_o before_o the_o cup_n be_v prepare_v say_v he_o they_o light_a torch_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o 20._o religio_fw-la ruthenor_n art_n 20._o people_n sight_n with_o exceed_v great_a devotion_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o hot_a water_n which_o they_o pour_v into_o the_o chalice_n they_o carry_v these_o about_o and_o the_o people_n bow_v down_o before_o they_o with_o the_o great_a testimony_n of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n but_o afterward_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v place_v on_o the_o altar_n and_o consecrate_a there_o be_v no_o veneration_n show_v it_o nor_o do_v they_o make_v any_o elevation_n of_o it_o john_n de_fw-fr lasko_n archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o ambassador_n from_o poland_n 1514._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1514._o to_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o century_n make_v the_o same_o relation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o russian_n as_o sarcanus_n have_v do_v before_o he_o it_o be_v likely_a by_o what_o mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v only_o copy_v out_o what_o sacranus_fw-la write_v and_o appropriate_v it_o to_o himself_o for_o we_o find_v their_o expression_n to_o be_v both_o the_o same_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v he_o have_v not_o forget_v this_o article_n i_o now_o mention_v peter_z scarga_n a_o jesuit_n of_o vilna_n in_o lituania_n have_v write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o russian_n which_o he_o entitle_v de_fw-fr uno_fw-la pastore_fw-la in_o which_o 8._o par._n 3._o cap._n 2._o art_n 8._o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o their_o error_n he_o particular_o mention_n this_o at_o mass_n they_o worship_n on_o their_o knee_n the_o bread_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v but_o after_o its_o consecration_n they_o give_v no_o honour_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o we_o have_v here_o already_o three_o witness_n who_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v see_v they_o be_v of_o far_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o force_a consequence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o they_o live_v in_o those_o part_n and_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o tell_v we_o and_o moreover_o considerable_a person_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v a_o cannon_n the_o other_a a_o archbishop_n and_o the_o three_o a_o jesuit_n who_o do_v all_o three_o of_o they_o positive_o affirm_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n behold_v here_o a_o four_o of_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v anthony_n caucus_n a_o venetian_a and_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n he_o have_v a_o order_n from_o pope_n gregory_n xiii_o to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o to_o make_v he_o a_o relation_n thereof_o which_o he_o do_v allatius_n speak_v of_o this_o relation_n as_o if_o it_o be_v publish_v i_o confess_v i_o never_o see_v it_o in_o print_n but_o i_o have_v see_v a_o manuscript_n of_o it_o in_o the_o king_n library_n wherein_o i_o find_v these_o word_n in_o the_o thirteen_o article_n of_o their_o error_n they_o yield_v no_o reverence_n honour_n veneration_n nor_o worship_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v with_o leaven_a bread_n according_a to_o their_o custom_n they_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a without_o light_n and_o torch_n they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o church_n in_o a_o bag_n hang_v against_o a_o wall_n in_o a_o little_a wooden_a box_n and_o yet_o burn_v taper_n before_o the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n he_o inform_v we_o elsewhere_o that_o the_o greek_a priest_n when_o they_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o sick_a be_v wont_a to_o wrap_v it_o up_o in_o a_o linen_n cloth_n or_o handkerchief_n and_o so_o put_v it_o into_o their_o bosom_n without_o any_o other_o ceremony_n but_o when_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o the_o oppose_a of_o this_o error_n he_o thus_o speak_v there_o be_v no_o people_n that_o i_o know_v of_o who_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n that_o show_v less_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n than_o the_o greek_a nation_n they_o adore_v and_o reverence_v their_o leaven_a bread_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v even_o to_o the_o very_o idolize_v of_o it_o but_o after_o scarce_o rise_v up_o to_o respect_v it_o their_o priest_n carry_v the_o eucharist_n in_o their_o bosom_n to_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o light_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a be_v they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o church_n in_o a_o little_a wooden_a box_n tie_v up_o in_o a_o bag_n and_o hang_v against_o a_o wall_n without_o any_o light_n before_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o profane_a thing_n to_o the_o scandalize_a of_o all_o pious_a people_n i_o believe_v they_o have_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o heretical_a sacramentary_n who_o deny_v the_o virtue_n of_o this_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o be_v moreover_o so_o super_fw-la stitious_a and_o covetous_a that_o when_o decease_a person_n have_v bequeath_v they_o any_o legacy_n they_o light_v candle_n before_o the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n draw_v near_o to_o they_o with_o the_o great_a testimony_n of_o reverence_n when_o they_o enter_v the_o church_n but_o they_o turn_v their_o back_n to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o wonder_v to_o see_v they_o do_v thus_o and_o be_v desirous_a to_o inform_v myself_o of_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o their_o communion_n in_o effect_v the_o term_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o general_a and_o although_o the_o latin_n do_v abuse_v they_o in_o their_o dispute_n to_o make_v we_o thereby_o believe_v they_o hold_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n yet_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o main_n relate_v to_o their_o own_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o dispute_n they_o do_v not_o then_o find_v they_o sufficient_a for_o the_o form_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o 1._o possevin_n bibliot_n select_v lib._n 1._o this_o conversion_n see_v there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o express_a article_n touch_v this_o point_n conceive_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o when_o they_o send_v into_o the_o east_n those_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o their_o seminary_n they_o make_v they_o sign_v this_o same_o formulary_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o fail_v to_o labour_v at_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n mutation_n conversion_n there_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o good_a catholic_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n torment_v himself_o to_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o he_o may_v avoid_v this_o trouble_n hence_o forward_o let_v i_o only_o advise_v he_o to_o consult_v pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o for_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n this_o formulary_a we_o mention_v have_v be_v compile_v chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n whilst_o i_o be_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o hear_v that_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v endure_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v thus_o impose_v on_o do_v interess_n themselves_o in_o this_o dispute_n and_o have_v read_v this_o famous_a book_n i_o examine_v they_o have_v wonder_v its_o author_n shall_v with_o such_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o have_v send_v i_o some_o manuscript_n which_o they_o judge_v proper_a for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o question_n i_o will_v produce_v they_o then_o here_o name_v the_o person_n from_o who_o i_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o end_n if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v they_o may_v address_v themselves_o to_o they_o from_o who_o i_o have_v they_o for_o their_o satisfaction_n monsieur_fw-fr spanheim_n a_o reverend_a minister_n and_o divinity_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n send_v i_o a_o extract_n of_o a_o manuscript_n he_o have_v by_o he_o contain_v seven_o and_o twenty_o answer_n make_v by_o the_o same_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n to_o so_o many_o question_n that_o be_v put_v to_o he_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr oosterwieck_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o east_n and_o be_v so_o curious_a as_o to_o inform_v himself_o not_o concern_v the_o particular_a sense_n of_o metrophanus_n touch_v these_o article_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o which_o he_o then_o hold_v a_o very_a considerable_a rank_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n one_o of_o these_o question_n be_v thus_o express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v these_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o wit_n whether_o christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o answer_n be_v this_o we_o call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v spiritual_a and_o commemorative_a spiritual_a as_o have_v nothing_o of_o carnal_a in_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n commemorative_n as_o be_v perform_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n according_a to_o that_o other_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o be_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o saint_n chrysostom_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o be_v do_v then_o do_v this_o say_v our_o saviour_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o offer_v not_o any_o other_o sacrifice_n as_o do_v heretofore_o the_o high_a priest_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o we_o offer_v every_o day_n the_o same_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a we_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n but_o we_o never_o believe_v christ_n be_v bodily_a present_n in_o the_o mystery_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o to_o reply_v yes_o we_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n lie_v cover_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o some_o such_o like_a equivalent_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v that_o metrophanus_n mean_v christ_n be_v not_o corporal_o in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o visible_a and_o sensible_a body_n with_o all_o their_o dimension_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o return_v a_o captious_a answer_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v unbecoming_a a_o honest_a man_n see_v he_o well_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n ask_v he_o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o corporal_o in_o the_o question_n propound_v respect_a the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o testimony_n can_v be_v evade_v this_o metrophanus_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o say_a mr._n spanheim_n impart_v to_o i_o the_o answer_n of_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n make_v some_o twenty_o year_n since_o to_o the_o divine_n at_o leyden_n touch_v some_o question_n they_o propose_v to_o he_o they_o ask_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o angel_n or_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o religious_o worship_v they_o and_o whether_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v transubstantiate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o declare_v say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n before_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adjoin_v unto_o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o hierotheus_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o hierotheus_n a_o archimandrite_n abbot_n of_o cephalania_n be_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o all_o thing_n here_o above_o contain_v with_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o prudent_a metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o all_o asia_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v dr_n benjamin_n woodroff_n a_o eminent_a divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o chaplain_n to_o the_o duke_n of_o york_n have_v favour_v i_o with_o a_o extract_n who_o original_a he_o have_v by_o he_o and_o which_o be_v give_v he_o by_o its_o author_n be_v then_o at_o oxford_n it_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n draw_v up_o by_o a_o greek_a doctor_n name_v jeremias_n observe_v here_o its_o content_n the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v produce_v different_a sentiment_n some_o celebrate_n it_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n other_o with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o knead_a some_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o change_n be_v the_o western_a people_n which_o administer_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n hold_v the_o sign_n except_o the_o eastern_a people_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n differ_v from_o both_o
in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o communion_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o who_o i_o come_v from_o treat_v what_o i_o say_v before_o and_o what_o i_o say_v even_o there_o touch_v the_o other_o communion_n sufficient_o show_v what_o may_v be_v answer_v in_o this_o respect_n to_o the_o objection_n take_v out_o of_o breerwood_n it_o not_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a article_n nor_o to_o comprehend_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n i_o confess_v the_o sense_n of_o my_o answer_n in_o general_n may_v be_v extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o greek_n in_o observe_v the_o difference_n of_o they_o with_o other_o people_n but_o to_o apply_v they_o to_o even_o the_o very_a lest_o of_o my_o term_n and_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v of_o they_o i_o speak_v be_v that_o which_o justice_n and_o equity_n can_v suffer_v have_v positive_o say_v as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o i_o speak_v of_o other_o communion_n but_o suppose_v my_o answer_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o greek_n themselves_o can_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n understand_v that_o i_o speak_v of_o people_n in_o general_n and_o not_o of_o particular_a person_n and_o mean_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v make_v no_o noise_n among_o the_o people_n that_o their_o pastor_n never_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o in_o order_n to_o its_o be_v receive_v by_o they_o nor_o declaim_v against_o it_o to_o make_v they_o reject_v it_o and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o never_o make_v of_o it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o controversy_n my_o sense_n appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o my_o answer_n breerwood_n say_v i_o have_v only_o transient_o observe_v the_o common_a difference_n of_o religion_n content_v himself_o with_o tell_v we_o what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v speak_v of_o they_o it_o be_v clear_a i_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o point_n some_o which_o these_o people_n profess_v positive_o to_o believe_v other_o which_o they_o profess_v likewise_o positive_o to_o reject_v and_o the_o three_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o express_o reject_v it_o be_v in_o this_o three_o rank_n i_o put_v transubstantiation_n in_o respect_n of_o they_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o as_o a_o point_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v or_o a_o error_n they_o ought_v positive_o to_o reject_v they_o meet_v not_o with_o it_o either_o among_o the_o article_n their_o religion_n teach_v nor_o among_o those_o which_o it_o oppose_v and_o express_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o people_n the_o not_o believe_v a_o thing_n by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v speak_v of_o it_o i_o ought_v not_o for_o this_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o absolute_a denial_n that_o the_o greek_n never_o hear_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n i_o speak_v of_o people_n in_o general_n and_o not_o of_o particular_a person_n and_o i_o speak_v moreover_o of_o point_n which_o be_v not_o find_v either_o among_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v nor_o among_o those_o that_o be_v actual_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o not_o of_o those_o concern_v which_o we_o may_v be_v historical_o inform_v that_o other_o people_n hold_v they_o let_v any_o man_n judge_v then_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n character_n and_o with_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n i_o be_o concern_v beside_o what_o i_o come_v from_o observe_v we_o shall_v immediate_o see_v how_o he_o abuse_v what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o halcyon_n day_n of_o the_o church_n he_o catch_v at_o the_o least_o expression_n and_o if_o he_o can_v turn_v any_o of_o they_o into_o a_o counter_a sense_n he_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n this_o proceed_n seem_v whole_o unworthy_a a_o person_n of_o his_o reputation_n have_v he_o design_v to_o enrich_v himself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o to_o transcribe_v as_o he_o have_v do_v their_o history_n can_v not_o he_o find_v a_o just_a occasion_n than_o this_o to_o introduce_v they_o into_o his_o volume_n or_o if_o he_o can_v find_v no_o better_o must_v the_o love_n he_o have_v to_o story_n and_o the_o pleasure_n he_o take_v in_o impose_v on_o we_o prevail_v over_o his_o conscience_n which_o forbid_v he_o to_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o false_a meaning_n with_o a_o sense_n as_o be_v apparent_a i_o never_o have_v and_o which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v on_o no_o better_a ground_n than_o these_o that_o he_o make_v i_o draw_v system_n and_o build_v machine_n that_o he_o make_v general_a division_n of_o the_o world_n assemble_v council_n send_v out_o ambassador_n transport_v army_n fill_v jerusalem_n with_o pilgrim_n preach_v croisado_n and_o conquer_v the_o holy_a land_n constantinople_n and_o the_o grecian_a empire_n that_o he_o fill_v the_o east_n with_o bishop_n abbot_n religious_a and_o latin_a inquisitor_n that_o he_o introduce_v prince_n king_n emperor_n and_o pope_n and_o set_v on_o foot_n negotiation_n make_v treaty_n of_o peace_n and_o reunion_n between_o the_o two_o church_n and_o all_o this_o to_o prove_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o ignorant_a the_o latin_n hold_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prove_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o deny_v who_o can_v think_v that_o all_o this_o costly_a and_o stately_a pageantry_n shall_v be_v carry_v about_o to_o so_o little_a purpose_n and_o all_o these_o great_a figure_n be_v put_v upon_o their_o motion_n without_o any_o necessity_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o a_o thing_n we_o never_o deny_v yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o false_a equivocation_n that_o have_v occasion_v all_o this_o preparation_n and_o bustle_n a_o equivocation_n which_o have_v he_o but_o be_v please_v to_o consult_v i_o about_o for_o a_o full_a meaning_n of_o it_o suppose_v there_o be_v need_n of_o it_o i_o can_v have_v save_v he_o all_o this_o trouble_n of_o translate_n allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o several_a other_o passage_n from_o the_o greek_a of_o pachimerus_n and_o anne_n comnenus_n i_o will_v have_v tell_v he_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o deny_v but_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n concern_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o withal_o that_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a this_o nation_n have_v be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a and_o careless_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o perplex_v with_o their_o temporal_a affair_n that_o it_o will_v be_v no_o paradox_n to_o affirm_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o know_v little_a of_o what_o the_o latin_n believe_v in_o this_o particular_a see_v it_o be_v certain_a they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o believe_v themselves_o that_o which_o i_o assert_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o controversy_n touch_v their_o ignorance_n confirm_v what_o i_o say_v but_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o thomas_n à _fw-la jesus_n have_v write_v the_o greek_n say_v he_o since_o their_o 5._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr proc_fw-fr salu._n omn._n gent._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 5._o separation_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v fall_v into_o a_o most_o desperate_a ignorance_n which_o will_v more_o plain_o appear_v if_o we_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v the_o separation_n wherein_o greece_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o art_n and_o science_n he_o afterward_o relate_v a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o bozius_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o sixteenth_o century_n when_o the_o greek_a church_n begin_v to_o separate_v from_o we_o there_o have_v scarce_o any_o person_n be_v find_v among_o they_o excel_v in_o any_o science_n it_o be_v certain_a gregory_n relate_v that_o in_o the_o emperor_n andronicus_n his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o 250_o year_n since_o there_o be_v not_o a_o person_n in_o all_o greece_n that_o be_v able_a to_o dispute_v with_o our_o people_n about_o religion_n and_o now_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o can_v be_v true_o say_v to_o be_v indifferent_o learn_v if_o any_o among_o they_o desire_n to_o learn_v any_o thing_n they_o must_v leave_v constantinople_n and_o come_v to_o the_o college_n at_o rome_n which_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o build_v for_o the_o greek_n all_o the_o bishop_n among_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n who_o have_v a_o law_n among_o they_o to_o this_o effect_n that_o all_o those_o that_o study_v philosophy_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v as_o testify_v belon_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n now_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o useful_a to_o man_n for_o the_o find_n
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
charge_v and_o caluminate_v the_o latin_n with_o who_o they_o have_v treat_v and_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n that_o their_o hatred_n and_o rage_n shall_v discover_v it_o self-without_a disguise_n and_o constraint_n admire_v i_o beseech_v you_o this_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o vast_a extent_n of_o thought_n the_o good_a and_o evil_a which_o befall_v the_o christian_a world_n two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o appear_v design_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n with_o this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o evil_n contribute_v to_o it_o more_o than_o the_o good_a for_o it_o be_v the_o schism_n passion_n hatred_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o give_v he_o a_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a say_v he_o they_o shall_v be_v thus_o furious_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a half_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v damn_v according_a to_o he_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v by_o a_o thousand_o crime_n and_o his_o church_n tear_v to_o piece_n by_o a_o dreadful_a division_n and_o why_o for_o to_o furnish_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o a_o argument_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v matter_n for_o one_o chapter_n more_o but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o amaze_v to_o find_v this_o argument_n so_o dear_o buy_v to_o conclude_v nothing_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n for_o it_o be_v false_a the_o greek_n approve_a transubstantiation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o they_o dispute_v not_o of_o it_o i_o acknowledge_v but_o that_o they_o approve_v it_o i_o deny_v bessarion_n speak_v in_o their_o name_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_a and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o decree_n bear_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o consecrate_a therefore_o they_o approve_a transubstantiation_n what_o a_o consequence_n here_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v a_o secret_a above_o my_o apprehension_n for_o he_o can_v change_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o thing_n he_o can_v diminish_v and_o augment_v they_o as_o he_o please_v but_o the_o misery_n on_o it_o be_v this_o appear_v contrary_a to_o reason_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o new_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o have_v happen_v mere_o for_o the_o furnish_n he_o with_o a_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o know_v in_o those_o day_n he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o book_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o greek_n approve_v transubstantiation_n at_o florence_n see_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o why_o must_v those_o that_o break_v the_o union_n reproach_n the_o other_o with_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n why_o will_v he_o have_v syropulus_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o declaim_v on_o this_o point_n see_v they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o do_v so_o certain_o such_o gross_a illusion_n as_o these_o deserve_v not_o such_o exclamation_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o matter_n of_o negative_a argument_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v the_o latin_n have_v innovate_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o have_v ground_v their_o innovation_n on_o certain_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n for_o some_o age_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v these_o term_n signify_v a_o true_a and_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o this_o mean_n from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n observe_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v common_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n and_o even_o add_v to_o they_o some_o other_o which_o seem_v more_o emphatical_a as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o they_o well_o know_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o these_o general_a expression_n although_o in_o effect_n they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n have_v they_o condemn_v they_o as_o insufficient_a and_o urge_v the_o greek_n to_o admit_v of_o they_o they_o will_v at_o the_o same_o time_n condemn_v themselves_o as_o innovator_n they_o choose_v then_o rather_o to_o pass_v over_o soft_o this_o article_n than_o to_o venture_v near_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o their_o cause_n run_v a_o risk_a of_o be_v dash_v to_o piece_n and_o this_o oblige_v they_o in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o greek_n to_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o expression_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v not_o move_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n already_o mention_v and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o be_v use_v only_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o greek_a and_o confioi_fw-fr in_o latin_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v but_o that_o judicious_a person_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v the_o government_n in_o their_o hand_n see_v well_o enough_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o precise_a and_o determinate_a one_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o learned_a man_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o article_n which_o the_o russian_n in_o poland_n propose_v in_o order_n to_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o which_o be_v this_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o celebrate_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la feast_n nor_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n answer_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o procession_n it_o be_v not_o a_o 3._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 3._o matter_n to_o stick_v at_o but_o there_o be_v thing_n of_o great_a importance_n to_o be_v consider_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n de_fw-fr processione_n infesto_fw-la corporis_fw-la non_fw-la laborarem_fw-la multa_fw-la tamen_fw-la circa_fw-la hoc_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la examinanda_fw-la sunt_fw-la and_o therefore_o when_o particular_a person_n among_o the_o greek_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n the_o usual_a term_n of_o their_o church_n be_v not_o count_v sufficient_a but_o they_o be_v make_v to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o already_o offer_v in_o the_o procession_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v hence_o proceed_v all_o those_o effort_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o the_o greek_n this_o belief_n by_o mean_n of_o false_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o monk_n mention_v by_o mr._n basire_n who_o have_v sly_o insinuate_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o catechism_n and_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o rest_n when_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v into_o greece_n to_o live_v among_o the_o schismatic_n and_o procure_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n they_o be_v make_v to_o sign_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o express_o denote_v transubstantiation_n so_o likewise_o be_v their_o language_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o real_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n and_o the_o terrible_a baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o this_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o greek_n that_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n for_o they_o speak_v not_o as_o other_o nor_o as_o they_o do_v themselves_o before_o their_o conversion_n as_o i_o already_o instance_a in_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n and_o john_n plusiadene_n it_o be_v the_o latin_n great_a interest_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n on_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n differ_v and_o therefore_o they_o give_v in_o charge_n to_o the_o emissary_n to_o use_v the_o great_a caution_n in_o handle_v controversy_n it_o be_v sometime_o expedient_a to_o fall_v upon_o controversy_n say_v possevin_n but_o they_o must_v be_v 24._o possevin_n bibl._n select_a l._n 5._o c._n 24._o wary_o and_o moderate_o handle_v neither_o must_v a_o man_n mention_v any_o of_o these_o five_o article_n which_o be_v heretofore_o the_o principal_a one_o and_o which_o the_o synod_n of_o florence_n and_o gennadius_n handle_v for_o now_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o eucharist_n be_v no_o long_o agitate_a neither_o in_o candia_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n and_o therefore_o these_o
point_n can_v again_o be_v receive_v without_o give_v just_a offence_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v few_o that_o understand_v it_o and_o shall_v it_o again_o be_v controvert_v it_o be_v likely_a it_o will_v happen_v that_o those_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o before_o will_v after_o inquiry_n into_o that_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o thing_n the_o latin_n great_a interest_n then_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o to_o subject_v the_o greek_n by_o any_o mean_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o the_o other_a insensible_o to_o change_v the_o ancient_a from_o of_o their_o religion_n and_o sly_o introduce_v among_o they_o the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o accomplish_v the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o latin_n act_n and_o yield_v every_o thing_n as_o far_o as_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n will_v permit_v they_o and_o according_a as_o they_o find_v few_o or_o more_o difficulty_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v discover_v something_o of_o this_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n the_o latin_n only_o require_v 910._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 910._o of_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a prayer_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o he_o the_o rest_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o regard_v we_o have_v likewise_o see_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la persuade_v his_o bishop_n to_o embrace_v the_o union_n see_v there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v of_o they_o than_o these_o three_o point_n yet_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v so_o ancient_a and_o famous_a a_o difference_n between_o they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o reunite_v therein_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o and_o we_o find_v the_o greek_n themselves_o mention_v it_o because_o it_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o their_o separation_n the_o latin_n then_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pass_v over_o this_o point_n in_o silence_n offer_v the_o greek_n sometime_o that_o provide_v they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o their_o belief_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n they_o may_v keep_v their_o symbol_n as_o it_o be_v without_o express_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la and_o this_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o be_v at_o nice_a after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n tell_v they_o as_o from_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n relation_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o the_o pope_n say_v they_o will_v not_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o add_v this_o clause_n express_o in_o the_o symbol_n when_o they_o shall_v sing_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o when_o the_o latin_n see_v a_o more_o favourable_a occasion_n they_o extend_v their_o pretension_n far_o and_o change_v their_o custom_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v nicholas_n the_o iii_o send_v legate_n into_o greece_n to_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la to_o solicit_v he_o to_o oblige_v his_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n to_o make_v their_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o make_v and_o renounce_v their_o schism_n the_o emperor_n earnest_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o leave_v the_o symbol_n untouched_a and_o not_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o sing_v it_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o prevent_v all_o tumult_n but_o michael_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n devote_v for_o his_o interest_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v easy_o prevail_v on_o the_o pope_n give_v order_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o answer_v he_o touch_v this_o article_n as_o follow_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n permit_v not_o diversity_n in_o its_o confession_n either_o in_o the_o act_n of_o profession_n or_o in_o the_o chaunt_n or_o any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp_n consâ—l_n 2._o c._n 15._o faith_n much_o less_o be_v this_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o the_o public_a sing_n of_o the_o creed_n wherein_o uniformity_n ought_v especial_o to_o appear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o chant_n come_v often_o in_o their_o service_n wherefore_o add_v he_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v and_o resolve_v that_o the_o creed_n shall_v be_v sing_v in_o conformity_n as_o well_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o latin_n with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o rigorous_o deal_v withal_o at_o nice_a nor_o florence_n the_o unity_n of_o faith_n suffer_v under_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o what_o it_o can_v not_o bear_v under_o nicholas_n the_o iii_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n yield_v as_o oft_o as_o need_n require_v to_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o submit_v the_o greek_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o greek_n be_v comply_v withal_o when_o it_o can_v be_v help_v and_o the_o spirit_n of_o domination_n become_v master_n of_o that_o of_o the_o dispute_n as_o to_o the_o second_o interest_n which_o consist_v in_o change_v insensible_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o sly_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o its_o stead_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o course_n they_o take_v that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o seminary_n have_v be_v set_v up_o at_o rome_n and_o other_o place_n and_o the_o whole_a east_n long_o since_o overspread_v with_o emissary_n it_o be_v in_o order_n to_o this_o that_o the_o emissary_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o instruct_v of_o youth_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o the_o tongue_n and_o philosophy_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o end_n likewise_o that_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v entertain_v and_o send_v into_o greece_n they_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o the_o bishopric_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v fill_v with_o they_o and_o they_o be_v sometime_o promote_v to_o patriarchates_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o take_v this_o course_n they_o have_v no_o need_n to_o dispute_v it_o out_o with_o '_o they_o it_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v here_o what_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o mean_n for_o the_o convert_v of_o infidel_n heretic_n and_o schismatic_n tell_v we_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o convert_v all_o greece_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n his_o holiness_n say_v he_o who_o be_v so_o vigilant_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n 4._o lib._n 6._o c._n 4._o must_v take_v care_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n become_v void_a to_o pitch_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o monk_n who_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n in_o grece_n he_o must_v choose_v one_o who_o he_o think_v most_o fit_v and_o give_v he_o notice_n thereof_o but_o as_o private_o as_o may_v be_v lest_o the_o greek_n come_v to_o know_v it_o be_v he_o that_o give_v he_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n elect_v and_o confirm_v he_o patriarch_n for_o this_o effect_n his_o holiness_n must_v order_v he_o to_o betake_v himself_o to_o constantinople_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ambassador_n already_o prepare_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o by_o the_o present_v they_o shall_v make_v the_o turk_n on_o who_o the_o election_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n depend_v although_o unjust_o will_v obtain_v by_o add_v something_o to_o the_o usual_a tribute_n that_o he_o command_v the_o greek_n to_o choose_v for_o their_o patriarch_n he_o who_o his_o holiness_n shall_v design_n they_o will_v no_o soon_o demand_v this_o than_o obtain_v it_o for_o money_n will_v make_v the_o tyrant_n do_v any_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o little_a difficulty_n he_o make_v of_o take_v away_o the_o patriarchal_a dignity_n from_o those_o that_o have_v it_o already_o moreover_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v of_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o simony_n for_o this_o be_v not_o a_o set_v the_o patriarchate_o upon_o sale_n see_v his_o holiness_n have_v already_o give_v it_o money_n be_v only_o make_v use_n of_o to_o remove_v some_o difficulty_n now_o divine_n be_v unanimous_a in_o their_o opinion_n that_o we_o may_v free_v ourselves_o from_o vexation_n and_o obstruction_n by_o mean_n of_o money_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v allege_v that_o hereby_o the_o metropolitains_n will_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n of_o
present_a we_o must_v not_o any_o long_o defer_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o by_o a_o odd_a kind_n of_o humour_n he_o ascend_v upward_o to_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o so_o descend_v down_o again_o inclusive_o to_o the_o ten_o i_o call_v this_o a_o odd_a and_o preposterous_a way_n of_o proceed_v for_o why_o begin_v at_o the_o eleven_o century_n see_v he_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n why_o skip_v over_o the_o first_o and_o six_o century_n if_o he_o sincere_o design_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o doctrine_n be_v ever_o believe_v and_o teach_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o especial_o in_o greece_n there_o be_v no_o other_o direct_a way_n than_o that_o of_o take_v tradition_n from_o the_o source_n and_o to_o pass_v on_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o second_o from_o the_o second_o to_o the_o three_o and_o so_o on_o to_o the_o last_o if_o he_o think_v this_o method_n tedious_a he_o will_v have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v abridge_v it_o in_o show_v these_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o those_o that_o follow_v than_o to_o show_v they_o establish_v from_o the_o eleven_o and_o seven_o whereby_o to_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o the_o six_o forego_v century_n to_o speak_v sincere_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v neither_o of_o these_o supposition_n make_v for_o it_o do_v not_o absolute_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o first_o age_n that_o it_o have_v be_v likewise_o hold_v in_o the_o last_o neither_o do_v it_o any_o more_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o last_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o first_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o respect_n of_o fact_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o right_n which_o be_v far_o more_o considerable_a than_o fact_n it_o be_v more_o advantageous_a to_o show_v a_o doctrine_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o sequels_fw-fr of_o it_o for_o it_o rather_o follow_v from_o a_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v still_o than_o it_o do_v follow_v from_o its_o be_v hold_v at_o present_a or_o since_o the_o eleven_o or_o seven_o century_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v or_o that_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n why_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n divide_v his_o tradition_n into_o three_o part_n one_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a the_o other_a since_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o ten_o and_o the_o three_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o six_o see_v tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v successive_o in_o order_n why_o have_v he_o in_o his_o division_n make_v the_o last_o part_n the_o first_o see_v in_o effect_n it_o be_v the_o last_o in_o order_n why_o in_o short_a thus_o injure_v his_o cause_n in_o spend_v all_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o two_o least_o important_a and_o which_o signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o main_a of_o our_o question_n and_o remit_v the_o most_o important_a to_o another_o time_n when_o his_o conveniency_n will_v serve_v he_o to_o consider_v they_o howsoever_o we_o purpose_v to_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o and_o therefore_o shall_v examine_v here_o his_o seven_o book_n because_o it_o treat_v still_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o reader_n will_v see_v in_o order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o church_n the_o public_a have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o our_o personal_a quarrel_n and_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v depend_v neither_o on_o what_o i_o be_o or_o be_o not_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v by_o all_o the_o invective_n with_o which_o the_o first_o chapter_n be_v fill_v the_o first_o thing_n which_o appear_v in_o it_o be_v my_o picture_n which_o can_v but_o be_v well_o do_v come_v from_o his_o hand_n for_o person_n character_n be_v the_o chief_a weapon_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n use_v in_o their_o dispute_n but_o he_o may_v describe_v i_o how_o he_o please_v for_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o move_v thereat_o those_o that_o read_v our_o discourse_n will_v do_v we_o both_o right_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v captious_o abuse_v my_o word_n touch_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n when_o i_o call_v they_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n peaceable_a and_o bless_a day_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o remove_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o may_v arise_v 3._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treat_n 2_o p._n c._n 3._o from_o the_o sacrament_n be_v common_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n one_a i_o join_v all_o these_o century_n together_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o consider_v the_o two_o last_o of_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o other_o six_o as_o if_o what_o i_o say_v of_o these_o two_o last_o be_v to_o be_v take_v alone_o and_o apart_o 2_o that_o although_o the_o two_o last_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o the_o eight_o yet_o i_o never_o mean_v that_o the_o title_n of_o happy_a day_n day_n of_o peace_n and_o blessing_n belong_v equal_o to_o all_o of_o they_o the_o happy_a day_n have_v a_o end_n and_o although_o their_o last_o hour_n which_o draw_v near_o to_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o yet_o be_v we_o wont_v to_o comprehend_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o happy_a day_n because_o when_o we_o distribute_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n to_o all_o the_o part_n or_o hour_n rational_a person_n make_v this_o distribution_n proportionable_o to_o what_o each_o of_o they_o deserve_v may_v not_o that_o person_n be_v just_o deride_v for_o his_o impertinency_n that_o carp_v at_o the_o call_n of_o a_o happy_a day_n a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o long_a light_n under_o pretence_n that_o the_o last_o hour_n which_o approach_v near_o the_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o the_o rest_n now_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n exact_o do_v he_o pretend_v it_o be_v impertinent_o that_o i_o call_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o church_n happy_a day_n see_v the_o other_o minister_n assert_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o two_o last_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n to_o dissipate_v all_o these_o subtlety_n we_o need_v but_o distinguish_v these_o century_n in_o two_o respect_n in_o which_o we_o may_v consider_v they_o either_o by_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o precede_a or_o follow_v age_n in_o the_o first_o they_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n and_o in_o the_o second_o they_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n of_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n or_o the_o approach_n of_o a_o night_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o one_o word_n that_o although_o knowledge_n and_o zeal_n suffer_v very_o much_o diminution_n in_o they_o and_o several_a error_n trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o religion_n yet_o this_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o follow_v afterward_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n i_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o they_o in_o general_n but_o in_o particular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n during_o these_o two_o century_n we_o may_v indeed_o meet_v with_o some_o hard_a expression_n and_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o no_o substantial_a conversion_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o care_n of_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o sound_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n great_o slacken_v in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o whole_o ignorant_a how_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n i_o understand_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v now_o what_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v to_o represent_v i_o as_o a_o person_n that_o never_o respect_v 614._o lib._n 7._o c._n 1._o p._n 614._o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n but_o only_o as_o i_o will_v have_v they_o that_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o truth_n nor_o probability_n but_o only_o the_o advantage_v of_o my_o cause_n that_o dispose_v of_o historical_a passage_n and_o real_a event_n with_o more_o liberty_n
ii_o book_n v._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap_n i._n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o point_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n i_o come_v now_o in_o order_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n five_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n which_o be_v separate_v as_o well_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o the_o roman_a the_o first_o of_o those_o church_n which_o he_o offer_v we_o be_v that_o of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o he_o immediate_o acknowledge_v that_o she_o make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o and_o that_o the_o same_o proof_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o one_o suffice_v for_o the_o other_o but_o this_o acknowledgement_n ill_o agree_v with_o the_o design_n he_o have_v to_o make_v this_o the_o subject_a of_o four_o chapter_n he_o say_v afterward_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o this_o at_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o large_a as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o fallacious_a arguing_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v thereupon_o deserve_v to_o be_v represent_v as_o that_o also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n appear_v to_o he_o very_o considerable_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o speak_v plain_o these_o be_v mere_a frivolous_a pretence_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n and_o unless_o he_o imagine_v this_o multiplication_n of_o object_n will_v contribute_v something_o to_o his_o glory_n and_o make_v it_o more_o illustrious_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n allege_v for_o the_o mention_v of_o the_o moscovite_n apart_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a these_o people_n profess_v to_o follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n as_o he_o say_v assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o last_o we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o any_o long_o concern_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o other_o yet_o we_o must_v accommodate_v ourselves_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o moscovite_n see_v he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o to_o begin_v with_o the_o state_n of_o these_o people_n moscovia_n be_v a_o great_a nation_n profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n but_o otherwise_o extreme_a barbarous_a and_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n some_o have_v question_v whether_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v call_v christian_n whereupon_o mr._n olearius_n have_v pleasant_o 234._o voyage_n into_o moscovia_n lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o say_v that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v question_v whether_o they_o be_v man_n see_v their_o religion_n do_v not_o so_o great_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o other_o christian_n as_o their_o moral_n and_o way_n of_o live_v do_v from_o that_o of_o other_o man_n but_o as_o they_o show_v themselves_o man_n by_o speech_n and_o laughter_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o appear_v to_o be_v christian_n by_o 234._o possevin_n bibl._n sell_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o and_o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscov_n thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o olearius_n voyage_n mosc_n lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o 234._o baptism_n and_o the_o outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o refer_v themselves_o upon_o all_o account_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o to_o their_o oracle_n say_v when_o they_o be_v ask_v touch_v any_o point_n that_o god_n and_o their_o great_a czar_n know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o especial_a grace_n of_o their_o czar_n they_o be_v in_o health_n and_o can_v sit_v on_o horseback_n one_o of_o their_o chief_a maxim_n be_v to_o suffer_v no_o preacher_n among_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v none_o but_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o read_n of_o the_o psalm_n some_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o s._n athanasius_n creed_n to_o which_o they_o sometime_o add_v a_o homely_a of_o s._n chrysostom_n or_o the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o saint_n mr._n olearius_n add_v that_o one_o of_o their_o priest_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v and_o exhort_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n the_o patriarch_n depose_v he_o together_o with_o some_o other_o priest_n who_o follow_v his_o example_n that_o he_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o siberia_n there_o be_v neither_o accademy_n nor_o college_n among_o they_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o the_o law_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o a_o man_n to_o supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o science_n they_o have_v only_o some_o small_a school_n wherein_o they_o teach_v child_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o perhaps_o a_o little_a greek_a and_o latin_a in_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o kingdom_n hence_o it_o be_v their_o ecclesiastic_n be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o 234._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o mr._n olearius_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o priest_n that_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n because_o they_o have_v none_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o 237._o olear_a lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o god_n to_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o patriarch_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o dispute_v about_o religion_n nor_o inform_v themselves_o by_o mean_n of_o stranger_n possevin_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o demand_v of_o their_o monk_n who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o their_o order_n supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la not_o one_o of_o they_o can_v return_v he_o a_o answer_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o inform_v in_o the_o ambassage_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n be_v the_o carlisle_n relation_n of_o the_o ambassag_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n same_o which_o the_o greek_n profess_v for_o they_o follow_v their_o faith_n right_n and_o ceremony_n but_o they_o be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v themselves_o what_o religion_n they_o be_v of_o their_o superstition_n be_v no_o less_o than_o their_o ignorance_n witness_v their_o calling_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o their_o image_n their_o god_n say_v when_o they_o enter_v into_o any_o house_n i_o est_fw-fr le_fw-fr boch_n where_o be_v the_o god_n witness_v likewise_o their_o rebaptising_a themselves_o every_o year_n and_o not_o only_o their_o own_o person_n but_o in_o like_a manner_n their_o image_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o and_o horse_n and_o their_o give_v a_o testimonial_a or_o pass_v port_n in_o due_a form_n and_o manner_n to_o their_o dead_a attest_v they_o have_v live_v good_a christian_n and_o observe_v the_o greek_a religion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o s._n peter_n in_o see_v their_o testimonial_a may_v admit_v they_o into_o heaven_n witness_v moreover_o that_o fabulous_a and_o impious_a book_n mention_v by_o olearius_n wherein_o they_o have_v corrupt_v the_o historical_a passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n add_v thereto_o filthy_a and_o abominable_a circumstance_n such_o as_o be_v this_o among_o other_o that_o mary_n magdalen_n prostitute_v herself_o one_o day_n 249._o olear_a p._n 249._o out_o of_o charity_n her_o action_n be_v so_o meritorious_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n that_o it_o expiate_v all_o her_o past_a sin_n and_o cause_v she_o to_o be_v canonize_v in_o the_o register_n of_o saint_n i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n do_v not_o i_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o discourse_n concern_v these_o people_n seem_v to_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a and_o flourish_a people_n in_o the_o world_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a kingdom_n almost_o entire_o separate_v from_o all_o other_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o this_o be_v a_o nation_n which_o have_v ever_o have_v but_o little_a commerce_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n few_o person_n voyage_v into_o those_o part_n and_o few_o moscovite_n into_o asia_n and_o europe_n there_o be_v never_o in_o this_o country_n a_o mixture_n of_o person_n of_o divers_a communion_n it_o can_v be_v say_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v over_o their_o opinion_n here_o by_o croisado_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o author_n that_o these_o people_n be_v exceed_o careful_a to_o preserve_v their_o ancient_a custom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v no_o country_n in_o the_o world_n more_o tenacious_a of_o their_o opinion_n and_o which_o less_o easy_o admit_v a_o new_a one_o the_o church_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v a_o church_n pure_o greek_n and_o owe_v its_o
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
of_o argue_v shall_v his_o maxim_n take_v place_n the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n century_n have_v say_v such_o and_o such_o a_o thing_n with_o reticency_n now_o the_o people_n have_v understand_v they_o in_o such_o and_o such_o a_o manner_n by_o a_o supplement_n therefore_o they_o teach_v and_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n how_o can_v a_o man_n consider_v this_o serious_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o humane_a speech_n than_o to_o use_v half_a sentence_n nor_o any_o thing_n more_o usual_a than_o to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v to_o '_o they_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o say_v a_o man_n a_o house_n a_o city_n the_o air_n the_o earth_n the_o sun_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o man_n the_o substance_n of_o a_o house_n etc._n etc._n but_o here_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n for_o here_o we_o use_v these_o expression_n because_o we_o suppose_v those_o to_o who_o we_o speak_v have_v eye_n and_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o that_o these_o easy_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v in_o word_n nay_o when_o we_o use_v these_o term_n even_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n we_o do_v not_o explain_v they_o because_o we_o know_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n which_o be_v common_a light_n to_o those_o that_o speak_v and_o hear_v will_v sufficient_o explain_v they_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n for_o suppose_v there_o be_v make_v in_o it_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sense_n and_o reason_n lead_v we_o not_o to_o understand_v this_o change_n see_v it_o be_v imperceptible_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o we_o can_v supply_v by_o their_o mean_n what_o be_v imperfect_a in_o the_o word_n neither_o can_v this_o supplement_n come_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v pretend_v these_o term_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v themselves_o need_v of_o be_v explain_v and_o determine_v by_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o can_v it_o come_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o people_n have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o this_o tradition_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n more_o precise_a in_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n than_o in_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o whence_o then_o must_v this_o supplement_n come_v must_v we_o here_o suppose_v secret_a and_o immediate_a inspiration_n or_o imagine_v there_o be_v certain_a short_a form_n of_o speech_n then_o in_o use_n and_o which_o serve_v as_o a_o key_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o public_a teach_n unless_o it_o be_v so_o i_o can_v see_v how_o mr._n arnaud'_v system_n can_v hold_v for_o to_o say_v that_o by_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n they_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n know_v what_o will_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o eleven_o and_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o prescience_n this_o be_v something_o hard_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v willing_a to_o go_v so_o far_o it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o pretend_a supplement_n be_v a_o mere_a whimsy_n and_o as_o ill_o contrive_v and_o maintain_v as_o ever_o any_o thing_n be_v as_o to_o those_o two_o part_n which_o compose_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o one_o the_o external_a veil_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v cover_v with_o this_o veil_n this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n for_o a_o thro-examination_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n yet_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n advance_v something_o singular_a enough_o when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v fruitless_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o 743._o chap._n 2._o pag._n 743._o nature_n of_o this_o vail_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o appearance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a phantasm_n a_o pure_a illusion_n which_o our_o sense_n suffer_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o subsist_v separate_v from_o their_o substance_n let_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v whether_o this_o doctrine_n be_v according_a to_o their_o council_n especial_o that_o of_o constance_n as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o will_v not_o find_v this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o what_o sort_n 743._o p._n 743._o soever_o he_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n nor_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o this_o appearance_n the_o instance_n he_o give_v we_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v compose_v of_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v vast_o different_a the_o soul_n be_v not_o a_o invisible_a and_o impalpable_a body_n it_o be_v a_o real_a spirit_n and_o the_o body_n be_v not_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o reality_n in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o substance_n when_o then_o we_o say_v of_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v a_o immortal_a and_o spiritual_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n or_o that_o he_o be_v a_o mortal_a and_o corporeal_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n or_o that_o he_o be_v mortal_a and_o immortal_a consider_v he_o as_o a_o body_n and_o soul_n join_v together_o this_o language_n be_v natural_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v without_o any_o explication_n because_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v be_v obvious_a to_o reason_n and_o we_o may_v well_o suppose_v that_o those_o to_o who_o we_o direct_v our_o discourse_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v ground_v on_o these_o principle_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o in_o truth_n be_v not_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceal_v invisible_o under_o this_o veil_n he_o must_v without_o any_o more_o ado_n show_v we_o that_o these_o principle_n be_v know_v to_o the_o people_n for_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v they_o know_v they_o natural_o and_o thus_o his_o instance_n be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o all_o these_o preparation_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v clog_v his_o reader_n mind_n be_v only_o a_o handsome_a excuse_n for_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n for_o have_v he_o any_o thing_n to_o allege_v that_o be_v considerable_a it_o be_v evident_a he_o will_v never_o have_v take_v so_o many_o circuit_n and_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v neither_o establish_v nor_o know_v in_o the_o church_n during_o those_o age_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o the_o passage_n he_o have_v produce_v there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o that_o precise_o contain_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v first_o they_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o all_o those_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v 3._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 3._o not_o busy_v himself_o to_o less_o purpose_n than_o to_o collect_v as_o he_o have_v do_v all_o these_o passage_n draw_v from_o the_o roman_a order_n the_o liturgy_n call_v the_o mass_n of_o illyricus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o menard_n a_o benedictin_a monk_n publish_v not_o to_o say_v the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n be_v a_o treatise_n make_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o
be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o multitude_n of_o corn_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n be_v the_o multitude_n which_o jesus_n christ_n gather_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n bede_n explain_v how_o the_o church_n have_v every_o day_n our_o saviour_n with_o bapt._n beda_n expos_n alleg_n in_o sam._n c._n 5._o idem_fw-la expos_fw-la alleg_n in_o prov._n lib._n 3._o c._n 31._o idem_fw-la de_fw-fr taber_n lib._n 2._o c._n 2._o idem_fw-la hom._n est_fw-la in_o vigil_n s._n jo._n bapt._n she_o say_v it_o be_v because_o she_o have_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o wine_n and_o bread_n elsewhere_o apply_v to_o the_o church_n what_o solomon_n say_v of_o the_o virtuous_a woman_n that_o she_o eat_v not_o her_o bread_n in_o idleness_n she_o eat_v not_o say_v he_o her_o bread_n in_o idleness_n because_o receive_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n she_o careful_o imitate_v in_o her_o action_n what_o she_o celebrate_v in_o his_o ministry_n take_v care_n lest_o she_o eat_v our_o lord_n bread_n and_o drink_v of_o his_o cup_n unworthy_o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o moreover_o celebrate_v our_o lord_n passion_n by_o which_o both_o they_o and_o we_o have_v be_v redeem_v by_o the_o blood_n and_o flesh_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o we_o celebrate_v it_o by_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n elsewhere_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v establish_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n idem_fw-la sacrificii_fw-la genus_fw-la as_o that_o of_o melchisedeck_v to_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o the_o epiphany_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n epiphan_n idem_fw-la hom_n de_fw-fr sanctis_fw-la in_o epiphan_n have_v abolish_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v change_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n into_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 33d_o psalm_n he_o apply_v what_o be_v say_v of_o david_n that_o he_o change_v his_o countenance_n 33._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o psal_n 33._o and_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o this_o sort_n he_o change_v his_o countenance_n before_o the_o jew_n because_o he_o convert_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o aaron_n into_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n carry_v himself_o in_o some_o sort_n in_o his_o own_o hand_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n when_o he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o bless_a and_o which_o his_o mouth_n recommend_v to_o they_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n luke_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o 22._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o luc._n 22._o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o my_o blood_n instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n say_v he_o he_o have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o to_o show_v wherein_o consist_v this_o mystical_a figuration_n he_o add_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v himself_o break_v the_o bread_n to_o signify_v the_o fraction_n he_o be_v voluntary_o to_o make_v of_o his_o own_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n create_v blood_n in_o our_o body_n and_o therefore_o the_o bread_n mystical_o allude_v to_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o the_o blood_n we_o find_v in_o truth_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o language_n of_o sense_n in_o the_o author_n 5._o book_n 8._o ch._n 4._o p._n 75_o 5._o of_o these_o age_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o follow_v they_o can_v not_o exempt_v themselves_o from_o use_v it_o whatsoever_o their_o opinion_n be_v otherwise_o but_o to_o judge_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v in_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o they_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o they_o explain_v to_o we_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o its_o nature_n and_o essence_n when_o they_o do_v not_o design_v it_o but_o teach_v what_o it_o be_v when_o they_o do_v not_o only_o denote_v to_o we_o the_o matter_n which_o god_n have_v choose_v but_o tell_v we_o what_o god_n do_v in_o this_o matter_n when_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o impression_n of_o sense_n but_o according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o faith_n to_o make_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n in_o question_n a_o solid_a opposition_n between_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o of_o faith_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o they_o these_o two_o language_n justle_v one_o another_o that_o they_o can_v be_v both_o of_o they_o true_a in_o the_o main_a and_o that_o that_o of_o sense_n be_v deceitful_a and_o illusory_a if_o take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o demonstrate_v we_o know_v our_o sense_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n we_o know_v their_o deposition_n be_v literal_a for_o it_o be_v literal_o and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o our_o sense_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o often_o then_o as_o we_o find_v the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n speak_v according_a to_o sense_n reason_n will_v guide_v we_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o their_o language_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n unless_o we_o be_v show_v that_o according_a to_o these_o same_o father_n our_o faith_n must_v correct_v this_o language_n that_o she_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v false_a be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o it_o unless_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o a_o interpretation_n and_o a_o figure_n be_v this_o show_v we_o i_o confess_v than_o we_o ought_v to_o lay_v aside_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n as_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o discover_n to_o we_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o author_n but_o till_o then_o we_o have_v liberty_n to_o take_v it_o according_a to_o the_o purport_n of_o the_o sense_n themselves_o which_o be_v to_o declare_v to_o we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v we_o that_o those_o who_o have_v use_v it_o have_v a_o intention_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o their_o sense_n we_o ought_v to_o suppose_v they_o have_v have_v even_o no_o other_o than_o that_o for_o we_o must_v ever_o suppose_v in_o favour_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n that_o if_o afterward_o there_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o expression_n of_o faith_n something_o that_o seem_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o sense_n it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o attribute_v a_o figure_n to_o the_o language_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v well_o bear_v it_o than_o to_o that_o of_o sense_n which_o natural_o can_v suffer_v it_o so_o that_o compare_v these_o two_o kind_n of_o expression_n bread_n and_o wine_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o with_o the_o other_o we_o must_v ever_o take_v the_o first_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n and_o the_o second_o in_o a_o figurative_a one_o unless_o as_o i_o say_v we_o be_v show_v the_o contrary_a by_o some_o express_a declaration_n to_o make_v likewise_o a_o exact_a opposition_n between_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o its_o essence_n or_o nature_n it_o must_v first_o be_v show_v that_o this_o matter_n do_v no_o long_o subsist_v but_o cease_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a moment_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v for_o if_o it_o subsist_v it_o make_v one_o part_n of_o the_o essence_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n the_o material_a part_n and_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o use_v for_o our_o advantage_n the_o passage_n which_o call_v the_o sacrament_n bread_n and_o wine_n although_o they_o design_v the_o martyr_n of_o it_o see_v this_o matter_n subsist_v now_o of_o these_o two_o supposition_n either_o that_o the_o matter_n subsist_v or_o do_v not_o subsist_v that_o which_o affirm_v it_o subsit_n be_v natural_a in_o favour_n of_o which_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v always_o prejudicate_v till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n be_v establish_v by_o good_a proof_n i_o say_v that_o the_o supposition_n that_o the_o matter_n subsist_v be_v the_o natural_a one_o first_o because_o that_o in_o all_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v ever_o a_o common_a subject_n which_o subsist_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o that_o there_o be_v ever_o make_v a_o change_n of_o one_o thing_n into_o another_o where_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o this_o first_o thing_n have_v absolute_o cease_v to_o be_v philosophy_n can_v give_v we_o no_o instance_n of_o this_o and_o even_a miracle_n wrought_v
it_o there_o must_v be_v make_v this_o contradictory_n opposition_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n man_n be_v sometime_o liar_n or_o man_n be_v always_o liar_n man_n be_v not_o always_o liar_n they_o be_v sometime_o true_a that_o man_n will_v just_o render_v himself_o ridiculous_a who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n man_n always_o speak_v the_o truth_n and_o attempt_v to_o maintain_v it_o shall_v afterward_o give_v a_o exchange_n and_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o man_n can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n without_o speak_v any_o truth_n he_o may_v be_v well_o tell_v this_o be_v impertinent_o state_v and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o they_o always_o say_v the_o truth_n during_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o cease_v ever_o to_o speak_v it_o or_o whether_o they_o have_v be_v sometime_o liar_n this_o instance_n alone_o exact_o discover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusion_n who_o have_v offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o he_o understand_v it_o have_v afterward_o propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notionâ—_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n but_o whether_o they_o always_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n or_o whether_o sometime_o they_o be_v not_o mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o only_o establish_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n on_o the_o very_a term_n of_o my_o answer_n for_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n or_o pretence_n for_o this_o yet_o must_v he_o not_o thus_o establish_v it_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o public_a interest_n which_o require_v a_o man_n to_o proceed_v right_o on_o in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o amuse_v one_o self_n in_o deceitful_a and_o fruitless_a contest_v and_o prove_v thing_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o now_o this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o false_a state_n of_o the_o question_n as_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o they_o have_v prove_v most_o strong_o and_o solid_o and_o in_o the_o most_o convince_a manner_n imaginable_a that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o that_o which_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o proposition_n contradictory_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o they_o express_v in_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n they_o will_v do_v nothing_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o difference_n we_o dispute_v whether_o the_o change_n which_o the_o protestant_n suppose_v be_v possible_a or_o not_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n now_o in_o question_n for_o they_o may_v remain_v only_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o it_o fifty_o year_n thirty_o year_n without_o form_v it_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o invalidate_v their_o proof_n and_o give_v way_n to_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v to_o show_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n have_v enter_v into_o a_o house_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o door_n of_o this_o house_n can_v not_o remain_v open_a for_o ten_o year_n together_o it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v always_o keep_v shut_v for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v leave_v open_a only_o one_o day_n the_o proof_n conclude_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o these_o gentleman_n beat_v the_o air_n and_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o build_v on_o their_o state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o a_o amusement_n to_o deceive_v silly_a people_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o person_n of_o sense_n may_v just_o complain_v of_o they_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v my_o word_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v a_o pretence_n whereby_o to_o entertain_v the_o world_n with_o fruitless_a discourse_n but_o moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v pervert_v my_o word_n and_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o five_o observation_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n i_o establish_v this_o general_a principle_n that_o error_n and_o truth_n have_v equal_o two_o degree_n the_o one_o of_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o other_a of_o a_o distinct_a one_o and_o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o discover_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o this_o first_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n unless_o a_o man_n come_v to_o the_o other_o term_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n that_o the_o idea_n be_v so_o like_o one_o another_o that_o a_o man_n can_v easy_o discern_v they_o it_o be_v true_a that_o from_o this_o principle_n i_o general_o conclude_v that_o before_o a_o error_n become_v famous_a by_o its_o be_v oppose_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n content_v themselves_o with_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o indistinct_a degree_n i_o now_o mention_v and_o so_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o a_o new_a error_n to_o insinuate_v and_o settle_v itself_o in_o man_n mind_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o ancient_a truth_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o in_o apply_v this_o principle_n i_o add_v these_o term_n to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o treat_v of_o i_o say_v that_o before_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n every_o one_o believe_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v real_o therein_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n on_o the_o cross_n this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v mistake_v when_o i_o say_v there_o be_v few_o that_o extend_v their_o thought_n so_o far_o as_o to_o observe_v exact_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o opinion_n which_o do_v at_o this_o day_n separate_v the_o reformist_n and_o romanist_n there_o be_v also_o some_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n only_o in_o general_n when_o then_o error_n come_v in_o thereupon_o and_o build_v ill_o on_o a_o foundation_n declare_v we_o must_v understand_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n stubstantial_o and_o local_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v receive_v in_o it_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n and_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n itself_o this_o be_v without_o doubt_n in_o effect_n a_o extraordinary_a novelty_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v never_o hear_v any_o mention_n but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o several_a people_n be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o take_v this_o not_o for_o a_o novelty_n but_o as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n so_o far_o extend_v my_o five_o observation_n but_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o stop_v here_o to_o raise_v a_o state_n of_o a_o question_n he_o ought_v to_o see_v likewise_o what_o i_o add_v immediate_o after_o in_o the_o six_o observation_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n consult_v it_o they_o will_v have_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o give_v therein_o a_o formal_a explication_n and_o as_o it_o be_v a_o limitation_n to_o this_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o take_v place_n in_o enlighten_v age_n wherein_o there_o be_v eminent_a pastor_n for_o knowledge_n that_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v clear_o their_o flock_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n for_o then_o their_o good_a instruction_n hinder_v the_o growth_n of_o error_n and_o render_v people_n capable_a of_o know_v and_o reject_v it_o but_o it_o be_v whole_o applicable_a to_o the_o age_n of_o darkness_n wherein_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o church_n which_o i_o express_v in_o these_o word_n which_o
find_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o what_o he_o see_v at_o first_o i_o confess_v they_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o affair_n be_v political_o manage_v and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o regain_v the_o people_n good_a will_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o worldly_a wisdom_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o write_v by_o persuasion_n but_o only_o through_o policy_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v this_o he_o will_v not_o find_v why_o then_o do_v he_o extend_v my_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o why_o do_v he_o wrong_v a_o man_n so_o scandalous_o on_o the_o imagination_n he_o say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o we_o understand_v say_v he_o altar_n the_o book_n entitle_v the_o port_n royal_a and_o geneva_n of_o intelligence_n against_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n this_o language_n he_o show_v plain_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o see_v he_o charge_v i_o with_o say_v what_o i_o do_v not_o and_o draw_v his_o commentary_n only_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o my_o word_n have_v i_o reproach_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o the_o public_a write_n print_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o formal_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o frequent_a communion_n have_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o of_o late_a his_o opinion_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v public_o in_o a_o letter_n treat_v as_o suspicious_a that_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o if_o he_o be_v unwilling_a 187._o answer_v to_o the_o request_n present_v to_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n book_n 2._o ch_z 6._o p._n 187._o together_o with_o his_o friend_n to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o geneva_n he_o must_v change_v the_o act_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o perform_v assist_v at_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n for_o they_o say_v only_o i_o adore_v thou_o raise_v on_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o adore_v he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n have_v i_o severe_o apply_v myself_o to_o what_o he_o say_v somewhere_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o des_n cartes_n his_o philosophy_n that_o god_n see_v in_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o form_n only_o a_o different_a order_n of_o part_n to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o this_o proposition_n overthrow_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o a_o letter_n print_v not_o long_o since_o what_o tempest_n must_v i_o not_o have_v expect_v see_v for_o have_v only_o hint_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o policy_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n work_n i_o have_v raise_v such_o a_o great_a disturbance_n mr._n arnaud_v protest_v he_o will_v never_o for_o my_o sake_n dispense_v with_o the_o 1132._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o p._n 1132._o rule_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o will_v never_o divine_v my_o secret_a intention_n let_v he_o not_o then_o pretend_v to_o read_v in_o my_o heart_n nor_o attribute_n to_o i_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o i_o never_o intend_v nor_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o word_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o write_v in_o its_o favour_n among_o those_o that_o be_v how_o many_o do_v betake_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o very_a likely_a matter_n that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o write_v on_o any_o subject_n but_o pitch_v upon_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o not_o i_o say_v very_o likely_a his_o choice_n of_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o some_o worldly_a policy_n and_o carnal_a consideration_n in_o attribute_v this_o to_o he_o we_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o just_a and_o innocent_a and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o my_o word_n signify_v to_o pretend_v to_o know_v more_o of_o my_o mind_n be_v to_o attempt_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v possible_a only_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v do_v that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o his_o passion_n mr._n arnaud_v i_o hope_v will_v suffer_v i_o likewise_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v some_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v not_o very_o advantageous_a to_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n do_v neither_o respect_v his_o person_n nor_o the_o main_a of_o his_o sentiment_n which_o i_o never_o pretend_v to_o handle_v but_o only_o his_o expression_n which_o i_o judge_v and_o still_o do_v judge_n to_o be_v too_o rough_a and_o vehement_a on_o point_n to_o which_o we_o can_v show_v enough_o respect_n we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o be_v very_o circumspect_a in_o our_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o give_v no_o oecasion_n to_o the_o open_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n truth_n which_o we_o joint_o profess_v this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o my_o word_n will_v not_o admit_v fair_o of_o any_o other_o explication_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n wonder_v we_o shall_v be_v offend_v to_o hear_v these_o question_n why_o be_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o everlasting_a bliss_n so_o hide_v and_o as_o it_o be_v so_o bury_v in_o the_o book_n 1_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n refute_v part_n 1_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n why_o do_v not_o jesus_n christ_n declare_v his_o divinity_n in_o such_o clear_a and_o precise_a term_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o elude_v they_o what_o may_v the_o pagan_n say_v on_o what_o the_o church_n teach_v concern_v original_a sin_n and_o this_o inconceivable_a transmission_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a action_n to_o all_o the_o son_n of_o he_o that_o commit_v it_o although_o they_o can_v not_o have_v any_o part_n in_o his_o action_n and_o of_o this_o dreadful_a condemnation_n of_o all_o humane_a nature_n for_o the_o fault_n of_o one_o man_n can_v he_o think_v it_o strange_a we_o have_v be_v trouble_v to_o hear_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v call_v dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o to_o find_v they_o exaggerated_a in_o this_o manner_n be_v a_o man_n in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o reason_n he_o must_v needs_o start_v back_o at_o these_o inconceivable_a verity_n shall_v he_o pretend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o its_o light_n to_o penetrate_v they_o she_o will_v only_o furnish_v he_o with_o arm_n to_o combat_v they_o who_o can_v but_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o proposition_n which_o be_v in_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o proof_n which_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 1042._o book_n 10._o ch_z 6._o p._n 1042._o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o trinity_n that_o this_o will_v be_v very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o he_o accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a intelligence_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o of_o all_o tradition_n but_o that_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v infinite_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n without_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n that_o mr._n claude_n 1043._o page_n 1043._o who_o allege_v the_o best_a part_n of_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n overthrow_v the_o socinian_o beyond_o all_o remedy_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o to_o convert_v '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o question_n or_o proposition_n be_v justifiable_a take_v they_o how_o we_o we_o will_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v they_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o rough_a dangerous_a and_o excessive_a term_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a edification_n to_o avoid_v they_o yea_o and_o to_o censure_v '_o they_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o must_v leave_v these_o personal_a difference_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v and_o therefore_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o preface_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o seem_v to_o have_v much_o incense_a mr._n arnaud_n and_o see_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o it_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o it_o what_o then_o do_v this_o preface_n contain_v which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o grievous_a i_o confess_v we_o have_v mention_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
durham_n who_o say_v only_o propter_fw-la hanc_fw-la infamiam_fw-la taeduit_fw-la eum_fw-la francia_fw-la and_o suppose_v it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n of_o simeon_n it_o will_v only_o denote_v that_o it_o be_v his_o conjecture_n that_o john_n scot_n leave_v france_n for_o the_o displeasure_n he_o have_v to_o find_v himself_o accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o taeduit_n thus_o utter_v be_v not_o a_o expression_n too_o weak_a for_o a_o man_n who_o the_o trouble_n of_o see_v himself_o accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n so_o capital_a as_o be_v that_o of_o heresy_n must_v make_v to_o have_v pass_v from_o one_o realm_n to_o another_o the_o three_o term_n ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la denote_v only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v stab_v to_o death_n with_o penknife_n but_o the_o four_o martyr_n aestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la do_v not_o denote_v any_o thing_n doubtful_a and_o plain_o signify_v that_o he_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o martyr_n which_o appear_v from_o what_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n add_v quod_fw-la sub_fw-la ambiguo_fw-la ad_fw-la injuriam_fw-la sanctae_fw-la animae_fw-la non_fw-la dixerim_fw-la cum_fw-la celebrem_fw-la ejus_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sepulchrum_fw-la in_o sinistro_fw-la latere_fw-la altaris_fw-la &_o epitaphii_n prodant_fw-la versus_fw-la to_o build_v hereon_o conjecture_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o history_n be_v very_o idle_a in_o fine_a the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n who_o never_o mention_v the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v of_o no_o weight_n first_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o write_n never_o come_n to_o our_o notice_n second_o there_o be_v no_o inconveniency_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n happen_v in_o a_o little_a place_n as_o be_v malmsbury_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n before_o the_o dispute_n of_o berenger_n become_v not_o so_o public_a in_o france_n that_o berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n must_v needs_o know_v it_o we_o know_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o remain_v of_o the_o famous_a monastery_n of_o s._n angilbert_n nor_o be_v he_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n frustra_fw-la tamen_fw-la angilbertum_n quaeras_fw-la ut_fw-la &_o innumeros_fw-la tutelares_fw-la nostros_fw-la sanctos_fw-la nith_n syntagm_n de_fw-fr nith_n inter_fw-la moderna_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la syntagmata_fw-la say_v the_o decease_a m._n peteau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n a_o man_n may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o ingelramnus_fw-la or_o angilramnus_n who_o write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n for_o his_o name_n be_v in_o fine_a forget_v but_o three_o suppose_v berenger_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v a_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o oftentimes_o every_o thing_n be_v not_o say_v on_o a_o subject_n which_o may_v be_v say_v how_o many_o time_n have_v our_o author_n allege_v the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n without_o publish_v the_o quality_n of_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o prince_n have_v paschasius_fw-la the_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v mention_v as_o a_o saint_n by_o lanfranc_n and_o his_o other_o partner_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o berenger_n yet_o be_v it_o certain_a he_o be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o one_o at_o corbie_n and_o this_o circumstance_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o alanus_n and_o sirmond_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ascelin_n will_v not_o pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr euch._n p._n 1._o c._n 21._o in_o vita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi have_v treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n he_o will_v have_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o his_o book_n and_o his_o person_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o pass_v for_o a_o martyr_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o remark_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o that_o ascelin_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n but_o ascelin_n transport_n do_v not_o at_o all_o invalidate_n the_o credibility_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o holiness_n of_o john_n scot._n and_o as_o to_o our_o author_n remark_n that_o neither_o do_v ingulphus_n speak_v of_o this_o martyrdom_n we_o need_v only_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v every_o thing_n ingulphus_n say_v but_o one_o word_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o treat_v of_o another_o subject_n he_o denote_v none_o of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o life_n he_o relate_v only_o that_o he_o be_v call_v into_o england_n by_o alfred_n and_o settle_v at_o aetheling_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a monk_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o writer_n can_v neither_o diminish_v the_o 7._o artic._n 7._o truth_n of_o the_o relation_n which_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n make_v touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o john_n scot_n nor_o the_o esteem_n of_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o church_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o be_v certain_o no_o less_o vain_a and_o irrational_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o set_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o criticise_v on_o a_o passage_n of_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o a_o testimony_n of_o hector_n boetius_fw-la deidonan_n for_o suppose_v that_o thomas_n fuller_n and_o several_a with_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o martyrology_n which_o make_v mention_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n be_v print_v at_o anvers_n in_o the_o year_n 1586._o whereas_o it_o be_v print_v in_o 1583._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o martyrology_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a which_o neither_o full_a nor_o mr._n claude_n have_v affirm_v suppose_v it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o baronius_n have_v not_o take_v away_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n from_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n and_o though_o the_o word_n of_o henry_n firtsimon_n cite_v by_o fuller_n and_o varoeus_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v yet_o be_v it_o certain_a first_o that_o molanus_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o louvain_n have_v put_v john_n scot_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o vsuard_n publish_v at_o anvers_n in_o 1583._o second_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr saussay_n bishop_n of_o toul_n have_v likewise_o set_v he_o down_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o that_o both_o of_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o follow_v deidonan_n who_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n three_o it_o may_v be_v that_o arnaud_n wion_n say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n have_v take_v that_o of_o vsuard_n for_o the_o roman_a one_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o learned_a be_v agree_v that_o the_o martyrology_n hist_o vide_fw-la vale_n append_v ad_fw-la euseb_n hist_o vsuard_n be_v adopt_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o martyrology_n as_o we_o have_v since_o galesinus_fw-la and_o baronius_n four_o suppose_v arnaud_n wion_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n yet_o be_v it_o still_o certain_a that_o he_o have_v place_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o learned_a hugo_n menard_n in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n benet_n give_v the_o public_a which_o he_o confirm_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o observation_n on_o this_o nou._n ad_fw-la 4._o id_fw-la nou._n martyrology_n five_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n have_v follow_v hugh_n menard_n and_o have_v not_o seek_v all_o these_o subterfuge_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n for_o he_o have_v rank_v john_n scot_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o england_n print_v at_o liege_n in_o 1663._o wherein_n have_v mention_v he_o as_o a_o martyr_n chron._n a._n 884_o n._n 4._o &_o indic_a chron._n he_o acquiesces_fw-la in_o the_o judgement_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o toul_n make_v of_o he_o who_o place_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o martyrology_n a_o table_n of_o author_n allege_v in_o this_o book_n note_v that_o the_o first_o figure_n denote_v the_o part_n the_o second_o the_o book_n and_o the_o three_o the_o chapter_n a._n d._n luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n not._n ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la lanfranc_n 2._o 6._o 9_o 10._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euch._n lib._n 1._o c._n 30._o 2._o 5._o 11._o lib._n 2._o p._n 322._o 1._o 4._o 9_o alcuinus_fw-la
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
method_n of_o prescription_n but_o this_o will_v be_v to_o undertake_v to_o show_v a_o thing_n impossible_a for_o a_o method_n make_v up_o of_o proof_n take_v from_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o a_o genere_fw-la probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n term_v they_o can_v not_o surmount_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o sight_n of_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o propose_v the_o thing_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o how_o then_o may_v we_o never_o establish_v our_o sentiment_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n we_o do_v not_o say_v so_o we_o only_o mean_v thus_o much_o that_o when_o the_o sentiment_n of_o person_n be_v oppose_v which_o be_v ground_v on_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v as_o certain_a as_o any_o thing_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o sense_n it_o be_v then_o i_o say_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o pretend_v to_o make_v they_o alter_v their_o opinion_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n ground_v on_o moral_a impossibility_n this_o be_v the_o knot_n of_o the_o question_n if_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v only_o with_o people_n prepossess_v in_o favour_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o may_v then_o use_v his_o method_n of_o prescription_n to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v already_o entertain_v there_o can_v nothing_o be_v allege_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o proof_n be_v in_o that_o case_n only_o to_o be_v consider_v if_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o indifferent_a person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o such_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v any_o side_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v he_o may_v then_o likewise_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n provide_v his_o principle_n be_v well_o ground_v and_o his_o conclusion_n more_o decisive_a than_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o they_o there_o need_v then_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v reply_v unless_o there_o be_v something_o indirect_a in_o his_o method_n but_o this_o can_v do_v no_o more_o at_o far_a but_o only_o oblige_v people_n to_o examine_v with_o great_a care_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o principle_n and_o that_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o not_o make_v they_o reject_v they_o for_o indirect_a argument_n conclude_v sometime_o with_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o direct_v one_o nay_o i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o do_v with_o person_n prepossess_v with_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o what_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o he_o may_v then_o lawful_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v prepossess_v by_o another_o method_n nor_o object_n that_o that_o of_o prescription_n proceed_v indirect_o or_o follow_v not_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n these_o kind_n of_o objection_n may_v cause_v suspicion_n but_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v man_n absolute_o reject_v argument_n which_o perhaps_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o certitude_n than_o those_o which_o have_v occasion_v the_o prejudice_n but_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o against_o who_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v write_v we_o be_v in_o none_o of_o these_o circumstance_n be_v not_o only_o lead_v by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n in_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o by_o proof_n which_o propose_v we_o the_o point_n in_o question_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o by_o proof_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v above_o all_o contradiction_n and_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v we_o change_v our_o mind_n by_o proof_n which_o be_v not_o only_o indirect_a and_o mediate_a one_o and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o mere_a probability_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n we_o have_v then_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v mear_v chimaera_n in_o our_o respect_n and_o that_o without_o consider_v they_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o their_o own_o kind_n and_o in_o the_o matter_n on_o which_o they_o treat_v they_o can_v make_v such_o a_o strong_a impression_n on_o we_o as_o to_o deface_v that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o receive_v for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o any_o rational_a man_n will_v be_v more_o affect_v with_o probability_n than_o with_o solid_a proof_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a place_n to_o make_v comparison_n of_o the_o method_n of_o protestant_n with_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v make_v apparent_a that_o we_o have_v sure_a and_o short_a one_o than_o those_o which_o it_o propose_v but_o this_o be_v not_o our_o question_n and_o i_o be_o resolve_v not_o to_o follow_v all_o mr._n arnaud_v fruitless_a digression_n his_o word_n cost_v he_o nothing_o and_o people_n be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v they_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v as_o oracle_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o for_z shall_v i_o wander_v from_o my_o subject_n as_o often_o as_o he_o do_v there_o will_v be_v few_o reader_n who_o will_v not_o be_v tire_v with_o our_o debate_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n a_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o controversy_n which_o to_o this_o day_n have_v perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o every_o man_n may_v read_v or_o hear_v they_o read_v public_o which_o do_v full_o and_o clear_o contain_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o god_n grace_n even_o the_o most_o illiterate_a may_v judge_v whether_o the_o minister_n under_o who_o they_o live_v be_v able_a and_o willing_a to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n and_o whether_o our_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o need_v but_o examine_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o whether_o we_o be_v teach_v in_o it_o all_o thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o second_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o strength_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o find_v in_o this_o communion_n wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v our_o conscience_n and_o to_o live_v in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o to_o ascertain_v ourselves_o in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o moreover_o if_o nothing_o be_v teach_v or_o practise_v which_o overthrow_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n for_o if_o nothing_o do_v offend_v the_o conscience_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v needless_a for_o we_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o discussion_n of_o all_o the_o error_n which_o have_v trouble_v or_o still_o perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o know_v all_o the_o particular_a heresy_n which_o have_v trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o make_v a_o formal_a and_o positive_a renunciation_n of_o they_o for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o be_v not_o taint_v with_o any_o of_o they_o and_o firm_o to_o believe_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o religion_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o assure_v ourselves_o we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o we_o inform_v ourselves_o of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o man_n it_o may_v suffice_v we_o to_o know_v that_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o be_v member_n teach_v what_o it_o ought_v concern_v god_n glory_n and_o our_o soul_n edification_n and_o maintain_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o answer_v these_o ends._n now_o this_o every_o man_n may_v find_v in_o our_o church_n for_o if_o he_o compare_v his_o minister_n doctrine_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v that_o what_o he_o teach_v be_v exact_o contain_v therein_o he_o shall_v perceive_v likewise_o that_o we_o mix_v no_o doctrine_n of_o man_n with_o it_o which_o overthrow_n its_o foundation_n this_o way_n of_o examination_n be_v short_a easy_a and_o proportionable_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o all_o people_n and_o thereupon_o there_o may_v be_v make_v a_o judgement_n as_o certain_a as_o if_o every_o single_a controversy_n have_v be_v examine_v apart_o the_o most_o simple_a then_o among_o we_o may_v live_v in_o perfect_a peace_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o one_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n either_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v err_v nor_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o cease_v to_o believe_v